mWm 




*K 


















■■ 



I 

■ 



1 



I^H 









MR 



■2 



HI 



BH 



&&MB ■■ ■■D 

n 

HB8h 



HHnfitifiBM 



BH 






n 



Ha HWHHh 

r>M ■■■^HpITwJ BmBEHSBI Hfln 




m 



Z6Z- 



PORTRAITURE 






OF THE 



NEW TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS. 



BY 



CHARLES ADAMS. 



That the man of God may be perfect. — 2 Tim. iii, 17. 



i 

PUBLISHED BY LANE & SCOTT, 

200 Mulberry-street. 
JOSEPn LONG KING, PRINTER. 

1851. 







Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1851, 

BY LANE & SCOTT, 

in the Clerk's Office of the District Court of the Southern District 
of New- York. 




M \» 



PREFACE. 



The idea of the book herewith presented 
to the public, was suggested to my mind 
by another volume recently published by 
me, entitled, " The Minister of Christ for 
the Times." As, in that book, a portrait- 
ure was attempted of the true gospel mi- 
nister, by notes drawn from the inspired 
Scriptures — so, in the present volume, is 
submitted an effort nearly similar, to mark 
the true and genuine church-members. 

I cannot, of course, suppose that the 
picture here drawn is perfect ; on the 
contrary, I am already painfully conscious 
of some of its deficiencies. Yet such as 



4 PREFACE. 

it is, it may, with God's blessing, be 
some use to such as shall be dispose^ 
thoughtfully and prayerfully to contem- 
plate it. To these, of whatever denomi- 
nation, it is committed, with the best 
wishes, in their behalf, of 

The Author. 

Lowell, Feb., 1850, 



CONTENTS 



CHAPTER I. 

NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS IN RESPECT TO POSITION. 



SECT. PA&E 

1. Awakening 9 

2. Penitence ...... 10 

3. Faith 12 

4. Forgiveness 14 

5. Renewal . 16 

6. Consecration 18 

7. Adoption 19 

8. Heirship 21 

9. Progress 22 

10. Children of light 24 

11. Filled with knowledge. . 26 

12. Filled with utterance... 27 

13. Election 29 

14. Purchased by Christ 31 

15. Members of Christ 32 



SECT. PAGE 

16. Temples of God 33 

17. Saved from wrath ...... 35 

18. Candidates for heaven.. 37 

19. Subjects of special provi- 

dence , 38 

20. Subjects of Divine guid- 

ance 40 

21. Occupants of heavenly 

places.. 42 

22. Compassed with wit- 

nesses 43 

23. Under charge of angels. 45 

24. Names in heaven 47 

25. Waiting for Christ's com- 

ing 48 



CHAPTER II 

NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS IN RESPECT TO PERSONAL 
CHARACTER. 



26. Gentleness 51 

27. Patience 53 

28. Forbearance 55 

29. Meekness 56 

30. Humility 58 

31. Quietness 61 

32. Temperance 62 

33. Purity 63 

34. Loveliness 65 

35. Death to the world 66 

36. Spirituality 68 

37. Trust 70 

38. Hope 72 



39. Love 74 

40. Joy and Peace 75 

41. Fear of God 77 

42. Watchfulness 79 

43. Wakefulness 81 

44. Earnestness 82 

45. Strength 84 

46. Promptness 86 

47. Prudence 87 

48. Wisdom 89 

49. Steadfastness 91 

50. Loftiness of motive 93 

51. Resistance to Satan.... 94 



CHAPTER III. 

NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH -MEMBERS IN RESPECT TO EACH OTHER. 

52. Brotherly love 97 57. Interest for each other. . 105 

58. Interest for each other's 
spiritual progress 107 

59. Sociality 109 



53. Union 

54. Abstinence from contro- 

versy 100 

55. Mutual submission. 

56. Appreciation of each oth 



102 60. Courtesy Ill 

61. Catholicity 112 



er's gifts 104 62. Appropriation of all. 



114 



6 CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER IV. 

NEW-TESTAMENT CHUECH-MEMBERS IN RESPECT TO PRIVATE 
DUTIES. 

SECT. PAGE SECT. PAGE 

63. Searching the Holy Scrip- 66. Self-denial and cross- 

tures 117 bearing.. 122 

64. Prayer., 119 67. Self-examination 125 

65. Fasting.. 121 68. Thanksgiving 127 

CHAPTER Y. 

NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS IN RESPECT TO THE 
SABBATH AND WORSHIP. 

69. The Christian Sabbath 71. Circumspection in the 

held sacred 129 house of God 133 

70. Assembling for divine 72. Social Worship.. 135 

worship „ 131 73. Communion 137 

CHAPTER YI. 

NEW-TESTAMENT CHUECH-MEMBERS IN RESPECT TO THE 
SABBATH-SCHOOL*. 

74. Deep interest in the Sun- 76. Adding to its numbers.. 143 

day-School 139 77. Other efforts 145 

75. Activity in its behalf 141 78. Perseverance 147 

CHAPTER YIL 

NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH- MEMBERS IN RESPECT TO MINISTERS. 

79. Reception of ministers.. 150 83. Prayer for ministers 157 

80. Support of ministers 151 84. Unreasonable dependence 

81. Esteem and love for mi- upon ministers 150 

nisters 153 85. Unreasonable demands 

82. Helping ministers 155 upon ministers 161 

CHAPTER YIIL 

NEW- TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS IN RESPECT TO PREACHING. 

86. Carefulness in hearing 90. Love for the preached 

preaching 164 word 171 

87. Intense attention... 166 91. Desire for benefit 172 

88. Deep reverence 167 92. Earnest prayer 174 

89. Faith 169 93. Praise 178 

94. Practical hearing 177 

CHAPTER IX. 

NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS IN RESPECT TO BUSINESS. 

95. Occupations 180 99. Moderation in business 187 

Q6. Useful business 181 100. Payment of debts J 90 

97. Diligence in business... 184 101. Honesty 192 

98. Quietness in business... 186 102. The glory of God in view 194 



CONTENTS. 7 

CHAPTER X. 

NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS IN THE CONJUGAL RELATION. 
SECT* PAGE SECT. PAGE 

103. Love of husbands to 109. Submission 207 

their wives 196 110. Reverence 209 

104. Absence of bitterness. . 198 111. Benignity of conversa- 

105. Knowledge of duty 199 tion 210 

106. Honour to wives 201 112. Diligence in domestic 

107. Salvation of wives 203 duties 212 

108. Love of wives to their 113. Reputation of husbands 214 

husbands 205 114. Salvation of husbands. . 216 

CHAPTER XL 

NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH- MEMBERS IN THE PARENTAL RELATION. 

115. Physical wants of chil- 120. Obedience 228 

dren 218 121. Religious training 230 

116. Correction 220 122. Dedication to the Lord. 232 

1 17. Anger in children 222 123. Education 234 

118. Evil associates 224 124. Children fitted to bless 

119. Evil books 226 the world 236 

CHAPTER XII. 

NEW- TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS IN THE FILIAL AND 
FRATERNAL RELATIONS. 

125. Honour to parents 239 129. Harmony of brothers and 

126. Obedience 241 sisters 246 

127. Docility 243 130. Love and kindness 248 

128. Requiting of parents. . . 244 

CHAPTER XIII. 

NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS AS RULERS. 

131. Justice 251 134. Prosperity 256 

132. Fear of God 253 135. Ministers of God 258 

133. Intelligence 255 

CHAPTER XIV. 

NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS AS SUBJECTS. 

136. Election of good men as 138. Honour to rulers 265 

rulers 261 139. Prayer for rulers 267 

137. Obedience to rulers 263 140. Expenses of government 269 

CHAPTER XV. 

NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS AS MASTERS. 

141. Compensation to ser- 142. Kindness 273 

vants .- 271 143. Christian bearing 275 



8 CONTENTS. 



CHAPTER XVI 

NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS AS SERVANTS. 
SECT. PAGE SECT. TAGE 

144. Obedience 277 146. Good behaviour 281 

145. Fidelity 279 

CHAPTER XVII. 

NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS AS TEACHERS. 

147. Qualifications 283 150. Effectual teaching 289 

148. Aptness to teach 285 151. Interest in teaching 291 

149. Meekness of manner.. . 287 152. Teachers of good 293 

CHAPTER XVIII. 

NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS AS PUPILS- 

153. Love of instruction 295 156. Eagerness to improve. 301 

154. Attention to instruction 297 157. Retentiveness 303 

155. Curiosity 299 158. Divine approval 305 

CHAPTER XIX. 

NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS IN RESPECT TO THE 
UNREGENERATE. 

159. Deep and abiding inter- 164. Manifested friendship. . 317 

est 308 165. Conversation 318 

160. Love to souls 310 166. Christian literature 320 

161. Efforts for conversion.. 311 167 Invitation to the house 

162. Avoiding offences 313 of God 322 

163. A Christian example. . . 315 168. Supplication 324 

CHAPTER XX. 

NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS IN RESPECT TO THE HEATHEN. 

169. Interest for the race.. . 327 176 Divine promise touching 

170. Extent of heathenism. . 329 the spread of the gos- 

171. Deformity of heathen- pel 342 

ism 331 177. Other encouragements. 344 

172. The remedy 333 178. Going to the heathen.. 346 

173. Divinely-appointed and 179. What may each do ?. . . 348 

only remedy 336 180. Prayer for increase of 

174. Duty of evangelization 338 labourers 350 

175. Progress of evangeliza- 181. Perpetual wakefulness 

tion 349 and zeal 352 

Conclusion 355 



PORTRAITURE OF THE NEW-TESTAMENT 
CHURCH-MEMBERS. 



CHAPTER I. 

H^tWaiwM ®5)Mcl)a#Itelte in mfut to 



SECTION I. 

"Awake, thou that sleepest, and arise from the dead" — 
2 Tim. ii, 26. 

The members of the New-Testament Church have 
been awakened. They are not, like the rest of 
mankind, dead in trespasses and in sins ; they are 
not, as they once were, blind to their native cha- 
racter and tendencies ; they are not asleep, as for- 
merly, to the vanity of the present world, and to 
the unutterable importance of the things that are 
to come ; they no longer dream that time is every- 
thing — eternity, nothing. The scales have fallen 
from their eyes ; they have trembled in view of 
their position as unpardoned sinners. They have 
been thoroughly convinced of sin, and have dis- 
cerned something of its hateful character, and have 
felt their perishing need of a Saviour. Then- 
hearts the Lord hath opened that they should 
attend to the things which belong to their peace. 
They have felt that " pricking of the heart," 



10 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

which is the operation of God's Holy Spirit, and 
have become alive to a new class of emotions and 
influences. It is not meant that all have felt 
themselves to have been equally aroused and 
alarmed. Yet of all it is true that they have 
emerged from a state of spiritual slumber and 
inactivity, and have become interested in the sal- 
vation of the Gospel. They have awaked to 
righteousness. With concern sincere, and more 
or less deep, they have looked around themselves, 
and inquired, "What shall I do that I may be 
saved, and inherit eternal life?" Whereas they 
were once blind, they now see — see with sufficient 
clearness to induce them to pause in their course 
of sin, and neglect of God and of eternity. Like 
the traveller, before whom is suddenly revealed a 
precipice frightful and ruinous, they have come to 
a full stand, and advance no step farther in that 
direction. Thus the thousands of Pentecost were 
effectually made to pause. Thus Paul, as he 
journeyed to Damascus, was arrested like the 
bullock struck by the axe of death. Thus the 
jailer, in his alarm, sprang toward the apostles to 
inquire for safety. 

SECTION II. 
" God be merciful to me a sinner." — Luke xviii, 13. 

The members of the New-Testament Church have 
become penitent. Seeing themselves, and their 
exposed situation, they have not hardened them- 
selves against the truth. They have not, like the 



IN RESPECT TO POSITION. 11 

impenitent Jews, when wounded by the darts of 
truth, gnashed upon its minister with their teeth, 
and rejected the counsel of God against them- 
selves. But while they have felt all, they have 
acknowledged all — have confessed themselves to 
be sinners — yea, even the chief of transgressors. 
They have at once applied to the only remedy. 
There is forsaking as well as confession — a turning 
away from their wrong doings — a breaking off of 
then sins by righteousness — a sorrowing for past 
offences, and a looking for pity to Him who hath 
promised that he who confesseth and forsaketh his 
sins shall have mercy. Thus the publican, with 
no thought, like the Pharisee, of any personal 
goodness, but deeply penetrated with a conscious- 
ness of sin and guilt, standing afar off, and for- 
bearing so much as to lift his eyes heavenward, 
cried, " God be merciful to me a sinner I" Thus 
the multitudes that were wounded under Peter's 
sermon — who, in the midst of their distress, re- 
pented as they were directed to do — gave up 
their sins upon the spot, and begged for remission, 
and were comforted, of course, and were added to 
the number of the disciples of the Lord Jesus. 

Thus the members of this Church became such 
in a state of penitence. They felt, and bewailed, 
and forsook their sins ; nor aside from this would 
they have found their way into such a Church, or 
received mercy from God. This spirit of con- 
trition for sin they always feel, just so long as any 
remains of the carnal mind linger within them. 



12 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

Thus the Corinthian Christians sorrowed with a 
godly repentance when convicted of wrong by the 
apostolic epistle. Thus the true Christian of every 
age, so long as, upon careful and solemn examina- 
tion, he detects his failings, his dulness, his inju- 
dicious words, his misspent minutes, his loss of 
opportunities for doing good, — just so long he 
mourns over these defects in his Christian cha- 
racter with sincere penitence. Every day he 
prays, "Forgive us our trespasses." Every day, 
as, in his closet, he compares himself with the 
great God and his perfect law, he cries from the 
depths of his soul, "Have mercy upon me, O 
God ; according unto the multitude of thy tender 
mercies, blot out my transgressions. Wash me 
thoroughly from my iniquity, and cleanse me 
from my sin; for I acknowledge my transgres- 
sions." 

SECTION III. 

U I believe that Jesus Christ is tlie Son of God." — Acts 

viii, 37. 

The members of the New-Testament Church have 
trusted in Christ. Thus did his apostles at the first. 
As they passed with him from place to place, and 
heard his words, and saw his wondrous works, 
they confided in him as the true Messiah and 
Lord — as him that " should come into the world." 
When others went away, and walked no more 
with him, the language of these disciples, when 
asked if they would also go away, was, " Lord, to 
whom shall we go? Thou hast the words of 



IN RESPECT TO POSITION. 13 

eternal life." After lie had. to their surprise, 
descended to the grave, and before they had con- 
sciously seen him again alive, they whispered 
among themselves, " We trusted that it had been 
He who should have redeemed Israel." Thomas 
but expressed the confidence of all his brethren, 
as, in that sacred meeting after the resurrection, 
he stretched forth his hands, exclaiming, " My 
Lord and my God !" The eunuch, in his chariot, 
was reading the Prophet Isaiah, and when he 
learned of whom he was reading — and when 
Philip, beginning at the same scripture, preached 
unto him Jesus — then with all his heart he 
affirmed, "I believe that Jesus Christ is the Son 
of God." And upon such a belief of the heart, 
and such a confession of the mouth, he was bap- 
tized and went on his way rejoicing. The jailer 
was astonished and alarmed at the supernatural 
manifestation at the prison — and rushing into the 
presence of Paul and Silas, he cried, " Sirs, what 
must I do to be saved ?" The response he re- 
ceives is, " Believe — trust in Christ." He trusted, 
and rejoiced. Cornelius, also, came into the New- 
Testament Church in the same way. He was a 
praying man before ; and the Lord heard him, as 
he hears all that seriously inquire after him — and 
Peter comes, and preaches Christ, the Lord of all, 
and Cornelius believes, and is happy. 

So of all the members of this Church, of eveiy 
age, nation, colour, or grade of wickedness, pre- 
vious to their membership. Christ is the door of 



14 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

this blessed fold, and they all come in directly 
there. They come to Christ — not literally, indeed, 
as did the woman of the bloody issue — but men- 
tally, spiritually, — with their hearts. They leave 
all other hopes — abandon all other supposed me- 
thods of salvation — they relinquish all ideas of 
fitness — they stand still, and cease from their 
own works, and fall as they are — sinners lost — 
upon Him who came into the world to save — 
sinners. 

None ever came to Him and was cast out. 
Millions have come, and all have found an instant 
welcome. They were not to ascend to heaven to 
bring Christ down, nor descend into the deep to 
bring him up — the word was nigh them — in them 
— already in their lips, and in their hearts. And 
they confessed with the mouth the Lord Jesus, 
and believed in their hearts that God had raised 
him from the dead, and they were saved. 

SECTION IV. 
" Thy sins are forgiven thee" — Luke v, 20. 

The members of the New-Testament Church are 
forgiven. Having broken off their sins, and re- 
turned to the Lord, he has had mercy upon them, 
and has abundantly pardoned them. They are 
justified freely by his grace, and there is now no 
condemnation. " I have written unto you, little 
children, because your sins are forgiven you for 
his name's sake." Thus the publican went down 
to his house justified ; and thus to one and another 



IN RESPECT TO POSITION. 15 

the blessed Saviour pronounced the heavenly de- 
claration, saying, " Thy sins are forgiven thee." 

Forgiven ! Their sins are buried, and are be- 
come as though they had never been. They are 
passed away to eternal oblivion; and those who 
were guilty and condemned, and ready for execu- 
tion, are utterly absolved for the sake of Him who 
died for their sins, and rose again for their justifi- 
cation. And who shall ever be able to compute 
the worth of a gift like this? If some man on 
earth had sinned only once in the course of his 
earthly existence, would it not be worth a world 
that such a single sin should be buried — this one 
stain wiped away, and the man reckoned innocent 
as if he had never at all transgressed ? But the 
church -members I am describing have been for- 
given — not a single sin — not a few — but " sins 
which are many." There is now sunshine and 
peace. 

11 My God is reconciled, 

His pard'ning voice I hear ; 
He owns me for his child, 
I can no longer fear." 

Tell me if, after such absolution — a blessing of 
infinite and everlasting value — the members of this 
Church will ever cease to be thrilled with holy 
gratitude and love ? And if another — if others — 
if a nation — a world, may, by searching, find the 
same pearl of great price — and if the forgiven 
sinner's agency might contribute to such a result, 
will he not exert that agency as a privilege too 



16 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

great to be forfeited for mountains of gold, and 
crowns of evanescent fame ? O, will these chureh- 
members ever forget that "Blessed is the man 
whose transgressions are forgiven — whose sin is 
covered ?" And will they bear solemnly in memory 
the declaration of James, as in the conclusion of 
his Epistle he writes, " Brethren, if any of you do 
err from the truth, and one convert him, let him 
know that he that converteth a sinner from the 
error of his ways, shall save a soul from death, 
and hide a multitude of sins." 

section v. 

" If any man be in Christ he is a new creature" — 2 Co- 
rinthians v, 17. 

The members of the New-Testament Church are 
renewed. They were once sinners — their hearts 
alienated from God, and they children of wrath, 
even as others. Some of them were among the 
violent, the profane, the unclean, the injurious; 
but they have repented, and their sins have been 
purged away. They are washed, they are sancti- 
fied, they are justified, in the name of the Lord 
Jesus, and by the Spirit of God. They are created 
anew in Christ Jesus unto good works. They are 
regenerated, and born anew of water and of the 
Holy Ghost. 

And who shall fully appreciate the change that 
has gone over these men and women, as we view 
them translated out of the kingdom of darkness 
into the kingdom of God's dear Son? The 



IN RESPECT TO POSITION. 17 

apostles, when called and renewed, left all, and 
followed Christ. Paul, from a violent and inju- 
rious persecutor, became a builder of the faith 
which before he had destroyed, — and gave his 
life and every ability to the advancement of the 
Redeemer's kingdom. These members, being re- 
generated, became kindred to all good and bene- 
volent beings, and naturally labour to advance 
every excellent enterprise. All things are be- 
come new. They dwell as in a new world — their 
action is new — their natures — their tendencies — 
their lives, have become revolutionized and sancti- 
fied. This is the power of the everlasting gospel 
— this is the genius of the Divine working. He 
who declared, " Behold, I make all things new," 
has laid his hand upon his little ones, and they are 
no longer of the earth, earthy, but are formed 
after the image of Him that created them. 

Will the Christian, then, ever think of himself 
otherwise than as a sacred person? Will his 
mind linger another day with the earth ? 
Changed by grace, and changed with a view 
to eternal life, will he spend another hour in 
labouring for the meat that perisheth — or will 
not every effort be reaching for the meat that 
endureth forever? Has God created him anew 
unto good works? Has not the Divine hand 
formed him for a sacred and heavenly instru- 
ment ? Is he not, henceforward, to be a labourer 
in the Lorel's vineyard ? If men light not a 

candle to place it under a bushel, then does God 

2 



18 NEW- TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

light up the fire of heaven in a human heart to 
conceal it from a benighted race ? " Ye are the 
light of the world." 

SECTION VI. 

"I beseech you therefore, brethren, that ye present yowr 
bodies — ." — Rom. xii, 1. 

The members of the New-Testament Church are 
consecrated persons. They have given themselves 
to be the Lord's forever. They contemplate 
themselves as not their own; — they are married 
to Christ-— pledged to him and his sacred service 
by a solemn covenant. Thus they consider them- 
selves no longer at liberty to live unto themselves, 
but to Him that died for them and rose again. 
They have accepted the Lord as their Sovereign 
and Ruler, to dwell in their hearts evermore, to 
reign supremely and incessantly over them, and 
to be the strength of their hearts and their por- 
tion forever. They feel themselves now to be 
shut up to the service of Christ. They have, 
comprehensively, but one thing to do — to glorify 
God in their bodies and their spirits, which are 
his. There is one great inquiry of their lives. It 
is, " Lord, what wilt thou have me to do ?" Thus 
the church-members in Macedonia, in connexion 
with the liberality of their charitable gifts, first 
gave their own selves unto the Lord. And giving 
ourselves to the Lord, there is, of course, no with- 
holding of whatever good things the Lord of Pro- 
vidence has bestowed upon us. The good and 



IN RESPECT TO POSITION. 19 

true church-members fail not to lay all upon the 
altar of sacrifice ; — their bodies, and all that sus- 
tains them, — their minds, and all their operations 
and productions, — their hearts, and all their de- 
sires, affections, hopes, happiness. A voice Divine 
has fallen upon their ears, saying, " My son, give 
me thy heart;" and they have obeyed. Nor is 
their self-consecration an occasional matter; but 
their covenant is perpetual and everlasting. They 
take not themselves away from the Divine arms 
and the Divine heart; but they abide in Christ, 
and cleave to the eternal Rock. They come out 
from the world, and separate themselves, and are 
received of the Father, and are henceforth His 
sons and daughters. 

And the presentation of their powers and their 
being to Christ as a living sacrifice, is pronounced 
by the apostle a reasonable service. Reasonable, 
indeed ! Nor is there reason, or propriety, or 
goodness, or salvation, until this sacrifice is per- 
formed. 

SECTION VII. 
" Ye are all children of God" — Gal. iii, 26. 

The members of the New-Testament Church are 
children of God. They have come into a high 
and holy relationship, and their exaltation is 
astonishing, and beyond all human conception. 
They are born of God, and are owned and che- 
rished by him as his own dear children. " Come 
out from among them," He saith, "and be ye 



20 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

separate, and touch not the unclean thing, and I 
will receive you, and will be a Father unto you, 
and ye shall be my sons and daughters." And 
this is so of all that have accepted of the Saviour ; 
for to as many as received him, to them gave he 
power to become the sons of God, even to them 
that believe on his name. As he viewed all this, 
John exclaimed, in his amazement, " Behold, what 
manner of love the Father hath bestowed on us 
that we should be called the sons of God !" 

And with the fact before him that he is a child 
of God, and that the Lord Almighty is his Father, 
what will the Christian do, and how will he con- 
duct himself? Will he not hasten to do the work 
of his Father ? "With infinite interest will he not 
study the will of his Father, and covet his like- 
ness, and sympathize in his plans, and co-operate 
with his efforts, and watch his providences, and be 
led by his Spirit? Sons and daughters of the 
Lord Almighty! What have these to do with 
anything that is low, or trifling, or impure, or 
transient, or worldly, or undignified? Remem- 
bering their relation to God, will they ever put 
forth their hand save to please and glorify him ? 
Will they ever cease to adore the infinite conde- 
scension that deigns to adopt and to exalt them ? 
Will their admiration ever cease while viewing the 
God of the universe thus approaching fallen and 
sinful beings, and lifting up upon them the smiles 
of a Father? Will they ever shrink from any 
duty while such a relation between themselves 



IN RESPECT TO POSITION. 21 

and God shall continue ? Shall they not gather 
a power and a courage here by which to over- 
come every foe, and which shall lead them with 
firm and sprightly step to move for the redemption 
of the world to Christ? What may not Chris- 
tians accomplish if their Father be He who sitteth 
in the heavens, and ruleth all things ? 

section vni. 

"If children, then heirs! 1 — Rom. viii, 17. 

The members of the New-Testament Church are 
heirs of God. This seems a natural consequence 
of the relation before named. They are begotten 
of God according to his abundant mercy unto a 
lively hope, and to an inheritance incorruptible, 
undefiled, and that fadeth not away, reserved in 
heaven for them. They are not straitened, for all 
things are theirs, whether Paul, or Apollos, or 
Cephas, or the world, or life, or death, or things 
present, or things to come. In the best of all 
senses may it be said of them, that they possess 
all things. All things conspire to work out their 
benefit. Eternal life is before them, while great 
and glorious things are in actual possession. 
Their days of life are sublime, in view of the 
unspeakable riches that are poured at their feet. 
All things requisite to their highest usefulness are 
placed within their reach. The great gift of the 
Holy Spirit, that wonderful baptism, is ready; 
and under its influence they shall be mighty to 
the pulling down of strongholds. They will 



22 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

come to possess all the Christian adorning, and 
be fitted to be efficient and successful labourers in 
the vineyard of the Lord. 

O, the untold, priceless riches that lie, this mo- 
ment within the grasp of these heirs of God ! 
The thoughtful heart faints at the contemplation 
of the exuberance of the gifts and blessings in 
their power to-day, and which they are compe- 
tent to seize for pushing the triumphs of the cross 
in every direction over the world. Freely they 
have received — will they not freely give? Will 
they not largely communicate, and especially when 
precisely here it may be said that there is that 
scattereth, and yet increaseth ; and there is that 
withholdeth more than is meet, and it tendeth to 
poverty ? 

SECTION IX. 

" Forgetting those things which are behind, and reaching 
forth unto those things which are before, I press toward 
the mark? — Phil, iii, 13, 14. 

The members of the New-Testament Church are 
in a state of progress. Great things are spoken 
touching the advancement of the people of God. 
Leaving the principles of the doctrines of Christ, 
they go on to perfection. The foundation being 
secured, the heavenly superstructure is rising every 
day. Giving all diligence, they add to their faith 
virtue ; and to virtue, knowledge ; and to know- 
ledge, temperance ; and to temperance, patience ; 
and to patience, godliness ; and to godliness, bro- 



IN RESPECT TO POSITION. 23 

therly kindness; and to brotherly kindness, cha- 
rity : for these things being in them, and abound- 
ing, they make them that they be neither barren 
nor unfruitful in the knowledge of our Lord Jesus 
Christ. Like the lovely fruits of the earth, they 
are ever growing, and maturing, and ripening. 
There is first the blade, then the ear, then the full 
corn in the ear. If the outward man is perishing, 
yet the inward man is renewed day by day. They 
are bowing their knees to the Father, and he is 
granting to them, according to the riches of his 
glory, to be strengthened with might by his Spirit 
in the inner man ; that Christ may dwell in their 
hearts by faith ; that they, being rooted and 
grounded in love, may be able to comprehend 
with all saints what is the breadth, and length, 
and depth, and height, and to know the love of 
Christ, which passeth knowledge, that they may 
be filled with all the fulness of God. For they 
are looking to Him who is able to do exceeding 
abundantly above all that they can ask or think, 
according to the power that worketh in them. 
Thus, while eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, and 
it hath not entered the mind of man what God 
hath prepared for them that wait for him ; yet 
he is perpetually revealing to them those things 
by his Spkit. 

Successive years, as they roll away, are placing 
these church-members in new positions. They see 
with greater and still greater clearness; and the 
path they travel shineth more and more unto the 



24 NEW-TESTAMENT CHUKCH-MEMBERS 

perfect day. They put on Christ more and more 
fully, and the shape they bear is rapidly approxi- 
mating the heavenly model. Seeing, as in a glass, 
the glory of the Lord, they are changed into the 
same image, from glory to glory, even as hj the 
Spirit of the Lord. With steady and decided 
steps, they are preparing to be presented perfect 
in Christ Jesus. All-pervading and full is the 
baptism for which they look, and which they re- 
ceive. From one degree to another, they are 
rising perpetually, while wider and wider is the 
prospect that encircles them, and purer and love- 
lier the atmosphere they inhale. And when, at 
the last, they come up to the gate of heaven, there 
will be " an abundant entrance." 

SECTION X. 
* Ye are all children of lightV — I Thess. v, 5. 

The members of the New-Testament Church are 
children of light. The darkness that once hung 
over their minds has partially cleared away. They 
no longer walk in blindness ; but the Lord, by his 
Spirit and his word, has illuminated their minds 
and removed the scales from their eyes; and He 
who hath shined out of darkness, hath shined into 
their hearts, to give them the light of the know- 
ledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus 
Christ. They no longer lie under the mistake 
that this world is everything, and the future of 
trifling consequence. But the light that has shone 
upon them, has discovered to them the overwhelm- 



IN RESPECT TO POSITION. 25 

ing importance of everlasting things. Under this 
light, they look not at the things which are seen, 
but at the things which are not seen ; for the 
things which are seen are temporal, but the things 
which are not seen are eternal. All this world 
rises before their minds as fading and empty. 
They see clearly that all here is perishing, and 
that all efforts are, in a sense, lost that are not 
put forth for the meat which endureth to everlast- 
ing life. Indeed, to these children of light, all 
things wear a different aspect from the former 
appearance. They have opened their eyes as if 
upon a new world, and they are moving in a 
diviner sphere. They see God. Wherever they 
go he meets them. All nature's scenery reveals 
him to their wondering eyes. They see His glory, 
and all the universe around appears to them one 
vast sanctuary, and all pervaded and animated by 
His sublime presence. Amid the luminous atmo- 
sphere where they move, they see God's hand in 
all that occurs to them, and mark his footsteps 
amid the tumults and shakings that agitate thrones 
and nations. They see life — what it is, and what 
its connexion with the awful future. They see 
death — they see the judgment to come — they see 
the world of retribution, and the world of heaven. 
They see the results of righteousness and of 
wickedness, and are not blind to the momentous 
distinction, in time and in eternity, between him 
that serveth God and him that serveth him not. 
Nor are they blind to their own duty and agency 



26 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

in the matter of rescuing men from ruin, and aid- 
ing them to compass immortal good. 

SECTION XI. 
" Ye are enriched in all Jcnoioledge." — 1 Cor. i, 5. 

The members of the New-Testament Church are 
enriched with knowledge. The Scriptures speak 
not here of the knowledge and wisdom of the 
world. For we are divinely assured that a man 
may possess vast attainments of this sort — he may 
understand all mysteries and all knowledge, and 
yet be nothing as a saint of God. The knowledge 
of the true church-members is of a different cha- 
racter. It is a knowledge of God and the things 
of God ; and by which they who possess it are 
competent to instruct and to edify one another. 
Thus were the Roman Christians filled with all 
knowledge, and able also to admonish one another. 
Genuine Christians seek to excel to the edifying 
of the Church. Not content to be children in 
understanding, they covet rather to abound in 
utterance and in knowledge — to be filled with the 
knowledge of His will in all wisdom and spiritual 
understanding, and that the word of Christ may 
dwell in them richly. They would know what 
is the hope of His calling, and what the riches of 
the glory of His inheritance in the saints; and 
would be able to comprehend with all saints, what 
is the breadth, and length, and depth, and height, 
and to know the love of Christ which passeth 
knowledge, that they may be filled with all the 



IN RESPECT TO POSITION. 27 

fulness of God. They are never satisfied with 
their present attainments, but are constantly in- 
creasing in the knowledge of God and in riches of 
spiritual understanding. 

And all this goes often with but moderate 
attainments in the wisdom and science of earth. 
The " unlearned and ignorant " not unfrequently 
rise to much more elevated degrees of the hea- 
venly knowledge than multitudes who greatly 
excel in human learning. Nor is there any secret 
concerned with all this. They have been listening 
to God. They have searched the Scriptures, and 
have meditated much, and talked much, concern- 
ing them ; and they have also prayed much, and 
communed deeply with the great Teacher. They 
have applied their hearts to the instruction which 
the Lord, by his word, his Spirit, his providences, 
and his works, unfailingly gives to all humble and 
sincere inquirers. They are all taught of God, 
and they know God ; and most valuable and pre- 
cious is such a privilege. "This is eternal life, 
that they should know thee, the only true God, 
and Jesus Christ whom thou hast sent." 

SECTION xn. 

"In everything ye are enriched by him in all utter ance? — 
1 Cor. i, 5. 

The members of the New-Testament Church are 
endowed with utterance. Thus, it appears, it was 
with the Corinthian Christians ; and thus it is, to a 
greater or less extent, with all Christians. They 



28 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

are not "dumb dogs that cannot bark/' They 
are not shut up in mopishness, reserve, and silence. 
The Lord, no more than man, will light up a can- 
dle, that it may be placed under a bushel. He 
has ordered that his people should be the light of 
the world ; a city set upon a hill, whose light can- 
not be hid. He pours into their hearts the riches 
of his grace, and out of the abundance of the 
heart the mouth speaks. " Come and hear," saith 
the Psalmist, "all ye that fear God, and I will 
declare what he hath done for my soul." And 
such was a characteristic of the Old Testament 
saints generally. " Then they that feared the 
Lord spake often one to another; and the Lord 
hearkened and heard." So the New-Testament 
saints exhort one another daily. They "abound 
in faith and utterance ;" and, as they have freely 
received, so they freely give ; and by their speech, 
as well as otherwise, endeavour to communicate 
the great blessings pertaining to the gospel and 
pure religion. 

A pure and sanctified utterance is one of the 
blessed effects of the Spirit's baptism. Such was 
predicted by Joel, and confirmed by Peter, as cha- 
racteristic of the latter days. Consequent upon the 
great outpouring, " your sons and your daughters 
shall prophesy." Lips heretofore sealed are opened 
now, and speak forth the praises of God. When the 
horrible pit and miry clay are escaped, and the feet 
planted upon the rock of salvation, then a new song 
is put into the mouth, even praise unto God. 



IN RESPECT TO POSITION. 29 

The real church-members communicate freely 
and often, touching heavenly things. They thus 
comfort, and strengthen, and edify one another. 
The tongue is unloosed, the silent harp awakes, 
and sends forth its music. There are the voice of 
prayer, and the songs of praise. There are the 
words of peace, of invitation, of warning, of con- 
solation, of tenderness, and holy love. The travel- 
lers to Zion are glad and free, and their hearts burn 
within them as they talk to each other by the way, 
and open up to each other the Holy Scriptures, 
and give utterance to " excellent things." 

section xm. 

" Knowing, brethren beloved, your election of God." 
1 Thess. i, 4. 

The members of the New-Testament Church are 
elected of God. He hath chosen them that they 
should be holy, and without blame before him in 
love. They are a chosen generation, a royal priest- 
hood, a peculiar people; that they should show 
forth the praises of Him who hath called them out 
of darkness into his marvellous light. They are 
chosen to salvation through sanctification of the 
Spirit and belief of the truth. 

Such is another of the intensely interesting as- 
pects of the members of this Church. God has 
chosen them to be his own. They are his elect 
and dear children, their names being written upon 
his heart. Who, of all the saints on earth, have 
ever appreciated this most precious relation ? 



80 NEW- TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

Who has ever been sufficiently thankful, suffi- 
ciently joyful, sufficiently humble ? And what is 
it that stands connected with so gracious a posi- 
tion ? The Scripture answers, that they are to be 
holy and blameless, and their hearts flowing with 
perfect love. They are to be peculiarly excellent, 
their lives one perpetual exhibition of the high 
praises of Him who has called them to be his own. 
And what must be the legitimate influence of 
this feature of a church-member, if he keep it 
clearly in mind ? A chosen one — and chosen to 
show forth the praise of Him who hath called him 
from darkness to light ! How healing, how puri- 
fying, how sanctifying such a consciousness ! Will 
this child ever venture to sin, whether in thought, 
motive, desire, word, or act ? Will he ever depart 
from Him who has called him to glory and virtue ? 
Will he not forever sing, " I am chosen, selected, 
set apart for God's own use and service, and to 
honour to the utmost, before all men, the One who 
has loved me, and given me a part in his infinite 
salvation ? For this I am to live, and for this 
alone ; and thus evince my infinite gratitude for my 
high calling ; and for this I am to extend, to the 
very utmost, the benefits of redeeming grace and 
dying love. There is no space for lingering, none 
for worldliness, none for discouragement at what- 
ever trial. I am among the chosen ones — chosen 
for holy activity and large usefulness on earth — 
and for eternal life in the heaven of heavens." 



IN RESPECT TO POSITION. 31 

SECTION XIV. 

" Ye are bought with a price." — 1 Cor. vi, 20. 

The members of the New-Testament Church have 
been bought by Christ. They were once in the 
most dreadful bondage, enslaved to sin, and led 
captive by Satan at his will, and were tending ra- 
pidly to final and interminable bondage and misery 
in the world of wo. From this deeply melan- 
choly position they have been redeemed. They 
have passed up into freedom, holiness, and happi- 
ness, and with an immortal heaven opening before 
them. And the price of their freedom has been 
all paid ; the ransom has been found. The price 
— the only price which the universe could furnish — 
has been forthcoming, and the purchase has been 
made. It was not with corruptible things, as sil- 
ver and gold, that they were redeemed, but with 
the precious blood of Christ, as of a lamb without 
blemish and without spot. 

Thus are these church-members bought — bought 
by Christ, the Son of God, and bought unto him- 
self, and for himself. They are not, then, their 
own, but belong to Him who, in infinite mercy, has 
redeemed them with an eternal redemption. Plain 
and irresistible is the inspired inference, namely, 
that these purchased ones are no longer to live 
unto themselves ; no longer to defile and abuse the 
purchased possession of their adorable Redeemer. 
But their province now is to glorify God in their 
bodies and their spirits, which are God's. That 



82 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH- MEMBERS 

purchased spirit, its capacities, longings, energies, 
action, tears, joys, hopes, life, are all to be pure 
and heavenly. That body, its strength, its pow- 
ers, its health, its activities, its breath, all are to 
move in harmony with the soul ; and, as a temple 
of the Holy Ghost, is to be holy and undefiled. 
What has such a man to do with the world, other- 
wise than to provide for himself and his household, 
and meanwhile do for the world all the good in his 
power ? Why did Christ die for all ? Why, by 
his sufferings, and death, and resurrection, did he 
purchase to himself a great multitude ? Inspira- 
tion answers, that all this was, that they which 
live should not henceforth live unto themselves, 
but unto Him that died for them and rose again. 

SECTION XV. 
u Your bodies are the members of Christ" — 1 Cor. vi, 15. 

The members of the New-Testament Church are 
members of Christ. They are as if a part of 
Christ himself. As above written, they belong to 
Christ. They are partakers of the Divine nature. 
Christ is the vine, they are the branches. Hence 
are they said to be in Christ ; they are ingrafted 
into him, and are partakers of the root and fatness 
of the heavenly olive-tree. There they are to 
abide ; they in Christ, and Christ in them, shed- 
ding abroad perpetually his glorious presence and 
nature. 

But what a pity and shame, should these church- 
members ever give their persons to any evil, or to 



IN RESPECT TO POSITION. 33 

anything aside from Christ and his work ! How 
obvious and certain that the members of Christ 
should be supremely devoted to Christ's cause. 
How plain that they are to separate themselves, 
and be shut up unto Christ. If true to their po- 
sition, will they not accomplish much, and bring 
great blessings to the world ? Where they move 
Christ will move ; they will breathe his Spirit, 
speak his words, smile with his smiles, comfort 
with his consolations, reiterate his warnings, and in 
bis name will savingly influence wide-spread mul- 
titudes. 

Christ needs to be seen among all ranks and oc- 
cupations of society. His representatives should 
be ever mingling amid the masses, reflecting the 
glory of their Lord and Master. Members of 
Christ ! Will all professing such an elevated pro- 
fession be certain to adorn it ? Will they be in- 
stead of Christ in every place where they dwell 
and act ? 

- SECTION XVI. 
"Ye are the temple of the living God." — 2 Cor. vi, 16." 

The members of the New-Testament Church are 
the temples of God. God hath promised to dwell 
in them, and walk in them. He possesses their 
souls by his ever-blessed Spirit and presence. 
Christ is formed in them. The Lord is ineffably 
near to his children ; for he has proclaimed, " If a 
man love me, he will keep my words ; and my 
Father will love him, and we will come unto him, 

3 



84: NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

and make our abode with him." The bodies of 
the true disciples are temples of the Holy Ghost, 
which is in them, and which they have of God. 
This is that well of water springing up unto ever- 
lasting life. 

O, it is a startling, as well as a sublime and glo- 
rious fact, that the Lord of life is in company with 
his people ; that his special presence and power do 
not merely approximate to the Christian, but that 
God touches him, is in him, forever sanctifying and 
saving him, imparting to the believing man all re- 
quisite qualifications for usefulness and happiness ; 
rendering him strong as a lion for all spiritual con- 
quest and triumph. Such a disciple, as he listens, 
hears a voice, saying, " Fear not, for I am with 
thee ; be not dismayed, for I am thy God. I will 
strengthen thee ; yea, I will uphold thee with the 
right hand of my righteousness." 

These church-members, then, dwell with God. 
Christ is in them the hope of glory. "Will they 
ever take a step, therefore, that shall throw a 
cloud over that most blissful sunshine ? In some 
unguarded hour will they offend that heavenly 
presence, and hear a voice solemnly whispering, 
" Let us depart !" And as they lie down that 
night, must they feel, in their desolation, that the 
glory is no more ? Or rather, will they not dwell 
always with Jesus, be joined unto him in sacred 
and immortal union, give every worldly interest up 
for the sake of the sweet and everlasting fellowship, 
and count all things but loss for the excellence of 



IN RESPECT TO POSITION. ol) 

the knowledge of Christ Jesus their Lord ? And 
with what careful and heavenly mood these Chris- 
tians will walk along their earthly pilgrimage ! 
With what willingness and delight will all their 
powers be surrendered to His use and employ, who 
lives, and reigns, and walks in them ! 

SECTION xvn. 

— Jesus, which delivered us from the wrath to come." — 
1 Thess. i, 10. 

The members of the New-Testament Church have 
been delivered from the wrath to come. There 
was a time when they were in their sins, aliens from 
the commonwealth of Israel, and strangers to the 
covenant of promise, 'without God and without 
hope in the world ; and were, by nature, children 
of wrath, even as others. They might have died 
in that unhappy condition. Nothing but the 
will of God preserved them from being overtaken 
by some fatal sickness or disaster, that would have 
arrested their breath, and launched them swiftly 
into a boundless eternity. And had they died in 
those days, while yet their hearts were hard and 
impenitent, and their sins unforgiven, and unwashed 
away, what could have received them but an open- 
ing hell ? How could they have escaped everlast- 
ing destruction ? And, to all human appearance, 
how near did many of them approach to the awful 
catastrophe of death ! There seemed but a step 
between them and the grave. But God had mercy 
upon them ; he kept death at a distance. He for- 



on 



6 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

bore to make a breach upon them, and spared 
them, that they might still find a space for repent- 
ance and pardon. 

In other words, God has saved his people from 
the bitter pains of eternal death ; he has delivered 
them from the wrath to come. They were exposed 
to perish. Nothing prevented but the pure mercy 
and love of God in Christ Jesus. They are now 
saved ; their sins are blotted out, and there is no 
condemnation. They are exposed to death, just 
as before, and they may cease to breathe at any 
time. But their death would be followed by no 
such ruin as if they had died in sin. Those that 
die in the Lord are blessed ; for they rest from their 
labours, and their works follow them. There is 
no injury in the Christian's death. On the con- 
trary, it is a change greatly advantageous and 
happy. The dying penitent upon the cross, 
Lazarus, and Paul, went, at their death, where 
it was " far better " than to dwell on earth. 

Thus stand the members of this Church. They 
are saved from eternal wo. How grateful they 
will be forever! How grateful every hour of 
their present existence ! What service for such a 
Saviour will be too arduous ? what cross for him 
too heavy ? How will they employ every energy 
in order that this great salvation may bless count- 
less multitudes ! 



IN RESPECT TO POSITION. 37 

SECTION XYin. 
" I give unto them eternal life." — John x, 28. 

The members of the I^ew-Testanient Church are 
candidates for immortal life in heaven. We have 
written above that their decease on earth would 
be greatly advantageous — and the advantage will 
be, that they will die below to live forever in 
heaven. Christ has promised to them eternal life, 
and they shall never perish, and no one shall 
pluck them out of his hand forever and ever. He 
wills that those who are given to him be with him 
where he is, that they may behold his glory. 
And, departing, they shall go to be with him, 
where they shall hunger no more, and thirst no 
more ; neither shall the sun light on them, nor 
any heat ; and God shall wipe away all tears from 
their eyes, and their joy and rejoicing will be in- 
cessant and eternal. 

This is the hope — this is the prospect, of all 
the members of this church. Being faithful unto 
death, they shall receive a crown of life that fadeth 
not away. Was there ever another hope like this 
dwelling in human hearts ? Eternal life after 
^Leath ! Will one of these church-members ever 
despond again ? Will they ever again fall in love 
with the life of a moment? What will be the 
use which they will all make of these threescore 
years and ten ? Surely the life to come will not, 
for a moment, be out of mind. It must be that 
all arrangements of the present transient scene 



38 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

will be ordered just so as to subserve the over- 
whelming interests of the life eternal. And what 
if thine agency, were it employed, would be use- 
ful, too, in aiding others to lay hold of the hope 
of immortality ? What if these church-members, 
candidates for endless glory, might spread this 
Gospel light abroad, and wake thousands and 
millions to make preparation for eternal happi- 
ness ? They will rise — will they not ? — rise with 
one mighty and unyielding effort. An eternal 
weight of glory for themselves, and for earth's 
teeming millions, will be the all- engrossing pur- 
pose and employment of their being. 

SECTION XIX. 

"All tilings work together for good to them that love God." 
— Rom. yiii, 28. 

The members of the !STew- Testament Church are 
subjects of God's special and beneficent Provi- 
dence. As already written, God is with them, 
and he is giving direction to all that concerns 
them. Abiding in him, there is nothing that can 
harm them in heaven, earth, or hell. It is be- 
yond the power of all created beings or things to 
do them the smallest injury. Nay, more, it is 
impossible to prevent, but that whatever is done 
to, or concerning, these disciples, shall conspire to 
evolve their high advantage and happiness. A 
curse may be hurled at them ; but, in its passage, 
it shall be transmuted to a blessing. All this 
world may cast out their names as evil ; yet, if 
they do, all heaven will embalm those names with 



IN RESPECT TO POSITION. 89 

holy fragrance. Storms and tempests may fall; 
but the forthcoming sunshine shall be all the more 
resplendent and beautiful. Paul and Silas may 
be pushed into the deepest prison, and their feet 
made fast in the stocks withal, but the night shall 
be sublime and happy. God goes in with them, 
and presently the earth trembles, and the doors 
all fly open, and every fetter falls, and the prison- 
keeper, in his terror, becomes a disciple. Forty 
men may swear not to eat and drink till they have 
killed one of God's people, but they forget that 
God is listening to all their words. And though 
he may permit them to starve, yet he will not 
allow them to touch one of his elect. Or the 
stones may fall, and Stephen die — what then? 
Ye meant it for evil, ye murderers ; but God 
meant it for good. Your victim went that day 
to be with Jesus, which was far better ; and as ye 
scattered the disciples that were left, they w^ent 
everywhere preaching the word. 

Be it understood that nothing can harm this 
church, or any one of its members. The great, 
the good, the Almighty God is pledged in their 
behalf. In his everlasting arms they are borne 
perpetually, and they are to him as the apple of 
his eye. He who would destroy or hurt these 
little ones must first tear down the throne of God, 
and palsy the arm that moves the world, and turn 
to foolishness the wisdom that is boundless, and 
unhinge and scatter to eternal confusion the re- 
volving universe. 



40 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

SECTION XX. 
" The Lord direct your hearts." — 2 Tliess. iii, 5. 

The members of the New-Testament Church are 
trnder the Divine guidance and direction. And 
how interesting is this feature of the children of 
God in all generations ! Thus Enoch walked with 
God; in other words, God led him, and he ac- 
companied God. Noah, under the same direction, 
prepared an ark to the saving of his family." 
Abraham, under God's leadings, left his native 
country, and passed away to a strange land. 
Moses and the Israelites were visibly led by Je- 
hovah during forty years. David, also, was assured 
of the direction of the Divine hand, as he sang, 
" Thou wilt guide me by thy counsel, and after- 
ward receive me to glory." Solomon, in his 
younger and happier days, sought for heavenly 
direction and wisdom, and obtained it. Daniel, 
likewise, prayed to God, and an angel was sent to 
teach him heavenly lessons. The same blessed 
leadings were vouchsafed to Joseph and Mary — to 
Zachariah and Elisabeth — to Simeon and Anna — 
to the Baptist — to the apostles, and others of the 
early saints. They were led by the Spirit of God, 
and were, of course, the children of God. 

One of the most attractive features of the New- 
Testament scenery — as, indeed, of the whole Bible 
world — is that of God's taking charge of his 
chosen ones, and leading them to truth and happi- 
ness. He is their most kind and beneficent Fa- 



IN RESPECT TO POSITION. 41 

ther. He is the guide of their youth. They hear 
his voice behind them, saying, " This is the way, 
walk ye in it." While the lot is cast into the lap, 
the whole disposing thereof is of the Lord. It is 
not in man that walketh to direct his steps ; but 
while, in all their ways, his people acknowledge 
the Lord, he will direct their paths. " I will lead 
them," He saith, "in the way which they should 
go ; I will guide them with mine eye." His 
people may tread upon the lion and adder, and 
trample them under their feet. He will guide 
their feet into the way of peace, and they will go 
forth, under his infallible direction, where dwell 
safety, health, happiness, and honour. Along 
green pastures will he lead them, and by the side 
of still waters ; and in him shall they joyfully live, 
and move, and have their being. Heavenly lead- 
ings ! One of the beautiful possessions these, of 
the Lord's chosen ones. A Mind of infinite great- 
ness, wisdom, goodness, pity, is ever directing their 
footsteps, and watching and guarding all their 
ways! They shall not stumble, then, while they 
hold on to their Father's right hand. The tem- 
pest may be terrific ; it may pour upon the head 
with galling, scorching, dismal violence. For a 
time there may seem utter despair and ruin. Yet 
the pious ones will be led up out of that storm 
without a scar, and there will be "shining after 
rain," clear, peaceful, eternal. 



42 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

SECTION XXI. 
" Made its sit together in heavenly places." — Eph. ii, 6. 

The members of the New-Testament Church occupy 
heavenly places. Formerly, they grovelled in the 
dust, and waded in the mire of sin, and inhaled a 
pestiferous atmosphere, and were joined in fellow- 
ship with the impenitent and vile. Their feet were 
in the horrible pit and miry clay, and there were 
darkness and confusion, and scenes and sounds of 
wickedness. Good angels were absent, and evil 
and malignant spirits from beneath stalked there, 
and lorded it over the scene, and led captive the 
hapless multitude ; and danger was there, — the rocks 
were slippery, — the way, though broad, was peril- 
ous, — hell was near. 

It is different now. These church-members 
have been raised up from this melancholy grave. 
They who were dead in sins have been quickened 
together with Christ, and have been raised up to- 
gether, and made to sit together in heavenly places. 
Their hearts, their characters being changed, they 
walk amid associations and influences utterly differ- 
ent from those of former days. They join hands 
now with the good of every name and nation, and 
are walking with them to life eternal. They are 
companions of all them that fear the Lord. They 
go up to the house of the Lord with the multitude 
of them that keep holy day. It is a sunny region, 
and scenery of enchantment, where they move and 
dwell. The good and the lovely are there, — the 



IN RESPECT TO POSITION. 43 

humble and the redeemed walk there, — and glo- 
rious spirits from happier worlds are encamping 
there, and the chariots of God fill all the mountain 
around. Christ Jesus is in the midst, and O how 
refreshing, and balmy, and comforting is His blessed 
presence ! Sweet peace breathes above and around, 
and anxious care is dispensed with forever. There 
is now no condemnation, but pardon is written on 
the heart. Darkness retires ; the exceeding great 
and precious promises are inscribed as if upon the 
overhanging skies, and it is light and sunny. The 
scenery appears hardly to be of this world ; for all 
above and below seems telling of God, and his 
boundless, boundless love. Meanwhile heaven is 
very near. Delicious fragrance from that blissful 
world is borne along the air, and the harmony of a 
glorious eternity is already commencing in strains 
of supernal loveliness. Such are the heavenly 
places whither the pious are raised up, and where 
they sit together, through Him who is rich in 
mercy. 

SECTION XXII. 

" Compassed about with so great a cloud of witnesses!' — 
Heb. xii, 1. 

The members of the ]STew-Testament Church are 
surrounded with innumerable witnesses. The apos- 
tle represents the worthies of the ancient Church 
to be watchinsr the servants of Christ of succeed- 
ing generations as they progress along their pilgrim- 
age towards heaven. Like as the race-grounds, in 



44 NEW-TESTAMENT CIIUIICII-MEMBEIIB 

the great national sports of ancient Greece, were 
thronged on either side with thousands of eap;er 
spectators, watching with intensest interest the 
racers as they rushed toward the goal ; — so they 
of the Christian race, as, forgetting the things that 
are behind, they press toward the mark, are com- 
passed about with witnesses, deeply concerned for 
their success and triumph. With respect to saints 
that have gone before to Paradise, whether or not 
these are permitted actually to witness the progress 
of the saints on earth, and, by modes of communi- 
cation unknown to us, encourage and assist them, 
seems not to be very clearly revealed. But that 
saints above think of those below, and that they 
feel a most affectionate interest for their brethren 
yet in the flesh, and that they are not unacquainted 
with their religious prospects, appears highly pro- 
bable. The actual presence of angels, and their 
inspection of Christians, are matters of clear reve- 
lation. The sluggish disciple may not be often 
aware of such a presence, but there is truth as well 
as poetry in the assertion, that 

' ' Millions of spiritual beings walk the earth 
Unseen, both when we wake and when we sleep," 

A cloud of celestial witnesses, and, doubtless, a 
cloud too of infernal watchers, are looking upon 
the Christian's daily course and action. Nor these 
alone. The eyes of the world are forever follow- 
ing the course of the disciples. Christians are 
epistles, known and read of all men ; — and never 
was any book perused and studied with severer 



IN RESPECT TO POSITION. 45 

| scrutiny. A spectacle to the world, to angels, and 
to men, are these church-members. Amazing 
thought ! And especially when so many of the 
good are sympathizing with our prosperity, and so 
many of the evil and wicked are watching for our 
fall, and ready to take umbrage thereby to con- 
tinue in unbelief and sin. 

section xxirr. 

"Ministering spirits, sent forth to minister for them who 
shall be heirs of salvation? — Heb. i 5 14. 

The members of the New-Testament Church enjoy 
the ministrations of angels. Not only, as written 
in the paragraph preceding, are those heavenly 
beings present and witnessing, but they are divinely 
commissioned to aid the heirs of life. Such super- 
human aid and consolation was no unusual thing 
even with the members of the Old-Testament 
Church. More than once did angel voices salute 
the " father of the faithful." The messengers of 
judgment could not destroy the cities of the plain 
till they had borne Lot and his family to a place 
of safety. When Elisha seemed to be in danger 
from the multitude of his enemies, and when his 
servant was palsied with fear, at the prayer of the 
prophet the eyes of the young man were opened to 
see the chariots of God filling all the mountain round 
about Elisha, The psalmist, amid other celestial 
visions of his, saw the angels of the Lord encamp- 
ing around them that fear the Lord, and delivering 
them. He saw them having charge over the 



46 NEW- TESTAMENT CH¥RCH- MEMBERS 

righteous ones, keeping them in all their ways, and 
bearing them up in their hands, lest they be in- 
jured. No sooner had Nebuchadnezzar cast the 
three righteous men into the burning fiery furnace, 
than, looking in after them, he saw at their side 
a fourth, and at his call they came forth unsinged 
and unharmed. Daniel falls in among the lions, 
but an angel is already there, and "he hath shut 
the lions' mouths." 

Passing into the New-Testament Church, the 
same delightful scenery awaits the eye. Peter 
is in prison, and fast bound between two sol- 
diers. But the disciples without are praying, and 
a mighty hand is wrenching off his manacles, 
and bearing him beyond the prison walls. On 
another occasion, he and John are both incar- 
cerated for preaching and healing. But in that 
very night an angel opens the doors, brings them 
out, and pointing them to the temple, bids them 
go thither and preach. But time would fail me to 
tell of the women at the sepulchre, — of the men 
of Galilee, as they stand gazing up along the 
pathway of their ascending Saviour, — of Mary,— 
of Zechariah, — of Paul, and others. It matters not 
who or where are "the heirs of salvation." There 
are the celestial ministers ; — and blessed are the 
influences they breathe, and the promptings they 
impart, and the silent yet powerful encouragements 
they administer, and the soft and unperceived 
pressure as they lift the disciple beyond danger. 
And 0," blessed is their attendance and ministry, 



IN RESPECT TO POSITION. 47 

as, when the breath dies away, and the spirit is 
yielded up, they bear the weary one to Abraham's 
bosom ! 

SECTION XXIV. 
" Your names are written in heaven." — Luke x, 20. 

The names of the New- Testament church-mem- 
bers are written in heaven. Thus was it with the 
names of the seventy men whom Christ appointed 
to preach, and sent them forth, two and two, to 
heal the sick and proclaim the kingdom of God. 
Not one of these names, as we are aware, is known 
on earth. They were not handed down, like those 
of the apostles, and many others, that generations 
to come mio'ht read them. Yet of how small 
consequence was all this, since they were read 
and known in heaven, and, doubtless, often men- 
tioned there. How much more a matter of re- 
joicing, as the Saviour reminded them, that their 
names were written in heaven, than was the pos- 
session of every distinction and privilege of earth ! 
Clement's name, as also the names of others of 
Paul's fellow-labourers, both men and women, 
were, even while they were toiling on earth, written 
in the book of life. And it is so with all the 
Gospel labourers of both sexes, and of every gene- 
ration, and of whatever denomination. Could we 
turn over that solemn book, and ponder the hea- 
venly catalogue, we should see them all written 
there. They seem to be not so properly citizens 
of this lower world as of the world of heaven. 



48 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

How soon the names of all will perish as to earth ! 
for the earth itself, and all things that are therein, 
are to be burned up. All family and ancestral 
registers — all lines of genealogy that are written 
here — will shortly be obliterated and lost forever. 
But there the enrolling is for eternity. The names 
of these faithful church-members will never be 
blotted from the book of life. They are names 
that will never perish, but will be beautiful and 
fragrant long after the sun and stars shall be for- 
gotten. Multitudes of them are written and living 
there of which we have not yet heard. We shall 
meet them when we come to Mount Zion, and to 
the city of the living God, the heavenly Jerusa- 
lem, and to an innumerable company of angels, to 
the general assembly and Church of the first-born, 
which are written in heaven. 

SECTION XXV. 

"Waiting for the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ"—' 
1 Cor. i, 7. 

The members of the New-Testament Church are 
waiting for Christ's coming. They may be said to 
be waiting for his coming in the momentary bless- 
ings of his Providence and grace. For in the eyes 
of real believers Christ is never separate from any 
of these delicious gifts. They see Him in every- 
thing written in the world of the Bible, and in the 
world of nature and of Providence. To their puri- 
fied vision, Christ comes in company with every 
spiritual comfort and every temporal delight. 



IN RESPECT TO POSITION. 49 

With all salvation, and of every hour and mo- 
ment, He comes as the glorious -Sun and Author, 
With all sublunary happiness he approaches as 
the blessed procurer and leader, And the Chris- 
tians wait for His coming — ever waiting, ever 
gratified. He comes on every balmy breeze or 
wintry tempest. He comes in the bright morning 
or sombre evening, and along the night-watches. 
He comes in company with pleasant tidings, and 
arrives simultaneously with the messenger of sad- 
ness. He comes with laughing joys, and smiles 
amid the gladness of his chosen ones ; and he 
comes amid sorrow's stern billows, that he may 
mitigate their force, and rear up the head of the 
sinking one, so that he shall not be destroyed. 

To these church-members, what would be all 
this universe if Christ should tarry away and come 
not? His is the coming and the presence that 
make their paradise, and when he comes, and 
where he dwells, is heaven. 

And more than this. With unutterable interest 
and delight are they looking and waiting for the 
literal coming of their Lord. They are yet to see 
him as he is. He is to come, one day, as the 
"men of Galilee" saw him go. To them that 
look for him he will appear to salvation. The 
Lord Jesus will be revealed to be admired in all 
them that believe in that day. And the New- 
Testament church-members are waiting for that 
coming. Not that they believe it will certainly or 
probably be immediate, but— He is coming in 



50 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

glory ! This is enough. The intervening space 
is a consideration of comparatively no conse- 
quence. He comes! The great and sublime 
thought fills and exalts their hearts — the amazing 
scenery fills their eye — the mighty expectation 
exhilarates and expands every power. They are 
looking for, and hasting unto, the coming of the 
day of God — and, looking for such things, they 
are diligent to be found of him in peace and spot- 
less. The bride is adorning herself for the ap- 
proaching bridegroom, — and there are constant 
watchings, and blissful longings, and burning 
prayers. '" Surely I come quickly, " saith he. The 
response, breathing from ten thousand times ten 
thousand, and ever rolling heavenward, is, " Come, 
Lord Jesus, come quickly \" 



IN RESPECT TO CHARACTER. 51 



CHAPTER H. 

Hf&NlfegtoiBt 09uvc^#lem%n5S in n^ul to ?§a- 

SECTION XXVI. 
"Put them in mind — to he gentle." — Titus iii, 1, 2. 

The members of the New-Testament Church arc 
gentle. Gentleness is softness and mildness of 
disposition and conduct. It is the opposite of 
harshness and severity, whether in spirit, in words, 
or general behaviour. It is that which dreads to 
give pain to any one ; its bearing is inoffensive and 
quiet ; it will do the least possible to give misery 
either to man or beast. At the same time, it is 
not that pliancy which yields, in any degree, to 
wrong or error. It goes with firmness of prin- 
ciple and unflinching bravery in the service of 
Christ, yet giving no needless offence. We ob- 
serve this trait appearing with lovely prominence 
in the whole character and aspect of Him who 
was named "the Lamb of God." It appears, 
likewise, more or less conspicuously, in the primi- 
tive disciples. The grace of Christ transforms 
men — removing what is violent, offensive, inju- 
rious — and creating mildness and gentleness of 
character. Thus it was with Paul. The lion was 
changed to a lamb, and ever afterwards he was 
inoffensive as the harmless dove — becoming: all 
things to all men for their good, and being gentle 



h'l NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

among them, even as a nurse cherisheth her chil- 
dren. "While the world stands, he would not eat 
meat if it would be the means of offending a dis- 
ciple to his injury ; and he exhorted the Corin- 
thian Christians to give no offence either to Jew 
or Gentile, or to the Church of God, even as he 
himself pleased all men in all things. Thus gentle 
are the true church-members. Thus fully have 
they laid aside the roughnesses and the hardness 
of the unsanctified and carnal mind. They cease 
to destroy or hurt; they forbear to excite unne- 
cessarily one unpleasant emotion. They add, to 
the least possible extent, to the sum of human 
misery. Their step is soft and even — their coun- 
tenance is mild and placid — their voice, in its 
melody, never grates upon the ear. As they ad- 
vance, no one is injured by the movement. The 
feeble-minded, the weak, the halting, the lame, 
are not thrown down, or turned out of the way. 
If there be jarring and discord, and opening and 
bleeding wounds, the gentle spirits lift no finger 
to increase or aggravate the difficulty. They 
would heal — they will not injure. Theirs is the 
wisdom from above, which is first pure, then 
peaceable, gentle, easy to be entreated. 



IN RESPECT TO CHARACTER. 53 

SECTION XXYII. 
u In your patience, jiossess ye your souls" — Luke xxi. 19. 

The members of the New-Testament Church are 
patient. They endure with calmness and com- 
posure the various ills of life. Here, too, the 
great Head of the Church may be appealed to 
as the most distinguished of all examples. Pa- 
tience seemed personified in him during all his 
earthly ministry. How patiently did he endure 
the contradiction of sinners against himself ! What 
patience in the garden — before the high priest — 
in the presence of Pilate — under mockery, insult, 
reproach, and scorn ! Peter's sword was drawn ; 
but it must return to its scabbard. The twelve 
legions of angels were ready, but they are not 
called for. In his infinite patience, he ascended 
the cross, and endured its agonies and bitter 
death. 

His true members will imitate him here, and in 
this important aspect they will be partakers of the 
Divine nature. Having troubles and distresses, 
then- effect will be not to exasperate — not to pro- 
duce murmurings against the Divine administra- 
tion, but their tribulation worketh patience. With 
patience they will bring forth fruit, and wait for 
that which they see not as yet. It is not for 
them to cast away their confidence ; but to be 
patient, that after they have done the will of God, 
they may receive the promise. Hence, the Chris- 
tian race they run with patience. They are pa- 



54 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

tient unto the coming of the Lord ; and as the 
husbandman waiteth for the precious fruit of the 
earth, and hath long patience for it until he re- 
ceive the early and the latter rain, so the genuine 
church-members toil on without yielding to weari- 
ness or fretfulness, not doubting that, in due time, 
they shall reap if they faint not. Very pleasant 
are the inspired words that are spoken of the 
patient ones. They are accounted happy who 
endure ; and the patient continuance in well-doing 
is to be crowned with eternal life. This is written 
as the great result of the " patience of the saints." 
They seek, then, the grace that will enable 
them to "endure all things." Their hearts are 
established. As to injurious treatment, their minds 
are made up that they will, God helping them, 
never be moved at whatever provocation. If 
buffeted even for doing well, they will take it 
patiently. In respect to suffering affliction, they 
have heard of the patience of Job, and have seen 
the end of the Lord, and they are resolved that 
they will endure to the last. As to delays, they 
have settled it that they will labour, and leave all 
results to be developed in God's own good time. 
With hearts firm, and voices spirited and glad, 
they sing, — 

" Let us, then, be tip and doing, 
With a heart for any fate ; 
Still achieving— still pursuing, 
Learn to labour and to wait." 



IN RESPECT TO CHARACTER. 55 

section xxvm. 

"With long-suffering, forbearing one another" — Eph. iv, 2. 

The members of the New- Testament Church are 
forbearing. Forbearance appears to differ from 
patience, merely as a part differs from the whole. 
Patience enables us to endure all things. Forbear- 
ance has respect more particularly to personal pro- 
vocations, or offences, and its special influence is 
to prevent us from retaliation when we receive 
such offences. Thus the good man will forbear ; 
he avenges not himself under any circumstances. 
He knows that vengeance belongs to the Lord, 
and that he will repay. If struck upon the right 
cheek, he will turn the other for a second attack, 
rather than return blow for blow. If reviled, he 
will not revile again, but commit himself to the 
One that judgeth righteously. If spoken against, 
he sets a watch at the door of his own lips, that 
he repay not in kind. Such was the apostolic 
example, elevated before the eyes of the Corin- 
thian Christians. " Being reviled, we bless ; being 
persecuted, we suffer it; being defamed, we en- 
treat.' 7 Such was the position of one who was 
ready to endure all things for the elect's sake, 
that they might obtain eternal glory. Says Mr. 
Jay: — "Our opinions, reputations, connexions, 
offices, business, render us widely vulnerable. 
The characters of men are various — their pursuits 
and their interests perpetually clash. Some try 
us by their ignorance, some by their folly, some 



56 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

by their perverseness, some by tlieir malice. We 
are very susceptible of irritation ; anger is eloquent 
— revenge is sweet ; but to stand calm and col- 
lected — to suspend the blow which passion was 
urgent to strike — to drive the reasons of clemency 
as far as they will go — to bring forward fairly in 
view the circumstances of mitigation — to distin- 
guish between surprise and deliberation, infirmity 
and error — or, if infliction be deemed necessary, 
to leave God to be both the Judge and the exe- 
cutioner — this a Christian should labour after. . . . 
What provocations had Joseph received from his 
brethren ! But he scarcely mentions the crime, so 
eager is he to announce the pardon. David says, 
* They rewarded me evil for good ; but as for me, 
when they were sick, my clothing was sackcloth.' 
Stephen dies under a shower of stones, praying 
for his enemies, — 'Lord, lay not this sin to their 
charge !' But a greater than Joseph, or David, 
or Stephen, is here. Go to the foot of the cross, 
and behold Jesus P J 

SECTION XXIX. 

K Put on, therefore, as the elect of Qod—meelcnesC— 
Col. iii, 12. 

The members of the New-Testament Church are 
meek. While forbearance seems to respect more 
particularly the outward conduct, meekness refers, 
rather, to the spirit of the Christian. Forbearance 
prevents actual retaliation of injuries received, or 
any violence in return for disagreeable conduct, 



IN RESPECT TO CHARACTER. 57 

Meekness appears to strike deeper, and prevents 
even the disposition to retaliation or severity. It 
hushes the soul to quiet and peace, and prevents 
the uprising of anger when provocations are pre- 
sented. The meek man, so far from taking ven- 
geance, lacks even the disposition to do so. His 
tranquillity of soul is deep and abiding ; all unholy 
impetuosity is subdued. Such a one knows what 
it is to pity and to vreep ; but he has forgotten to 
be excited by anger, malice, or revenge. 

Such are the Kew-Testament church-members. 
They have put on meekness as well as forbearance 
and lonff-suffering ; and it is an ornament of ex- 
ceeding grace and beauty, and which is, in the 
sight of God, of great price. Here, too, they 
evince the likeness of Him who is altogether 
lovely, and one of whose prominent characteristics 
is, that he is meek and lowly in heart. Thus, 
likewise, do they resemble the selectest worthies 
that have adorned the race — such as Abraham, 
and Joseph, and Moses, and Job, and David, and 
Paul. Blessed are such, saith Christ, for they 
shall inherit the earth. Their undisturbed quiet — < 
their serenity of soul under whatever provocations, 
aids wonderfully to qualify them for enjoying all 
the innocent gratifications of this world — so that 
the earth may, with great propriety, be denomi- 
nated their special possession. Meanwhile, their 
hand is within that of God ; for the meek will he 
guide in judgment, and the meek he will teach his 
way. The meek he saves— he lifts them up — to 



58 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

tli em lie increases joy, and beautifies them with 
salvation. 

"Blessed are the meek!" A divine and hea- 
venly breath has certainly passed over them — \ 
ineffable grace hath touched them — a strong ad- 
vance have they realized towards a meetness for 
the eternal inheritance ; while, during their abode 
upon earth, they will shine among the purest ex- 
amples of the power of Christ to change the storm 
into a calm, and render the rugged places smooth, 
and 

" Make tlie rough paths of peevish nature even, 
And open in the breast a peaceful heaven." 

SECTION XXX. 
"Put on — humbleness of mind? — Col. iii, 12. 

The members of the ^lew-Testament Church are 
humble. This is one of the prominent facts of 
their character. Their pride is hidden, and they 
seek a low place, and dwell at each other's feet. 
They are no longer high-minded — no longer think 
of themselves more highly than they ought to 
think — no longer covet that knowledge which 
puffeth up. Divine grace has discovered to them 
their hearts, and from whom alone they may ex- 
pect any help or salvation. And now they are 
poor in spirit ; they serve the Lord with all hum- 
bleness of mind ; they are subject one to another, 
and are clothed with humility. They recognize 
no good thing which they have not received. 
They count themselves as beings of yesterday, 



IN RESPECT TO CHARACTER. 59 

and as knowing nothing. They appreciate their 
utter dependence upon the Divine arm. They 
take the lowest seat, and each esteems himself in 
good faith to be the least of all saints. In their 
lowliness of mind, they shrink from no duty, how- 
ever humbling to the natural man. If they may 
w r ork in the vineyard of the Lord, they will cheer- 
fully and gladly undertake any service ; for they 
would rather be door-keepers in the house of the 
Lord than to dwell in the tents of wickedness. 
They esteem all things to be honourable, by what- 
ever they may serve God, and promote the inte- 
rests of his blessed kingdom. 

Here, also, we discern one of the beautiful 
ornaments of the sanctified, and one of the plea- 
sant evidences that the spirit has been redeemed 
from sin, and renewed in holiness. Lovely voices, 
too, are breathed within hearing of the lowly and 
humble. Honour shall uphold such ones ; and 
the high and lofty One, who inhabits eternity, 
though dwelling in the high and holy place, yet 
abides with those also that are of a contrite and 
humble spirit, to revive the spirit of the humble, 
and to revive the heart of the contrite ones. He 
forgetteth not the cry of such ; and while he 
knoweth the proud afar off, he giveth grace to the 
humble. Humbling themselves under the mighty 
hand of God, he exalteth them in due time, and 
causes them to ride upon the high places of the 
earth, and to rejoice and triumph in that right- 
eousness divine which is their only trust and con- 



60 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

solation. A possession of infinite excellence and 
worth, is already theirs ; " Blessed are the poor in 
spirit, for theirs is the kingdom of heaven." 

SECTION XXXI. 

"We beseech you that ye study to be quiet" — 1 Thess. 
iy, 10, 11. 

The members of the New- Testament Church are 
quiet. They possess a quietness that is opposed 
to all unnecessary cares and solicitudes — all tor- 
menting fears. It is "opposed to disorderly na- 
ture, to turbulency, to contention, to pragmatical 
curiosity, to all such exorbitant behaviour whereby 
the right of others is infringed — their peace dis- 
turbed — their just interest or welfare in any way 
prejudiced. It is a calm, regular, steady way of 
proceeding within the bounds and measures pre- 
scribed by reason, justice, and charity, modesty 
and sobriety." 

Thus the real Christian is quiet, in himself. He 
has found the faith and trust which hushes the 
troubled spirit to repose. In the true sense, he 
is careful for nothing ; but in everything, by 
prayer and supplication, with thanksgiving, he 
makes known his requests unto God ; and the 
peace of God, which passeth all understanding, 
keeps his mind and heart through Christ Jesus. 
The spirit rests upon the great centre, and reposes 
within the everlasting arms. What but sin need 
to disturb the members of Christ's Church ? Are 
they not safe ? Can any harm possibly come to 



IN RESPECT TO CHARACTER, 61 

the believer? Are not all tilings conspiring to 
work out his best good ? Christians are quiet 
with their present external condition, nor are they 
in haste to exchange it for a different sphere, un- 
less clearly led by the hand of Providence. They 
N abide in the same calling " until another path is 
revealed, and until a voice is heard behind them, 
saying, " This is the way; walk ye in it." They 
are quiet in the church of God ; they will, if pos- 
sible, stir up no difficulties there. If any, per- 
chance, arise, they will labour prudently to quell 
them. They seek peace, and pursue it, and study 
the things that tend to it, and aim to diffuse the 
spirit of quietness throughout the body. Quiet, 
also, are they as neighbours and citizens. They 
take no part in bickerings and contentions among 
neighbours. They set in motion no apple of dis- 
cord, nor use any effort to perpetuate its progress. 
They attend carefully to their own business, and 
eat their own bread, nor allow themselves to in- 
terfere with the rights or happiness of any one. 

A meek and quiet spirit is one of the delightful 
fruits of the blessed Gospel. It is one of the 
heavenly ornaments — is ever grateful and beauti- 
ful in the eyes of all that are good, and is in the 
sight of God of great price. 



62 NEW-TESTAMENT CHUKCH-MEMBEKS 

section xxxn. 

" Every man that striveth for the mastery is temperate in 
all things? — 1 Cor. ix, 25. 

The members of the ISTew-Testament Church are 
temperate in all things. Temperance is "the 
moderate use of things useful, and total absti- 
nence from those which are pernicious. " In this 
sense genuine Christians are temperate, first, in 
respect to all the sensual appetites. These are 
given to man for wise and benevolent purposes, 
yet are extremely liable to abuse. The good man 
restrains his appetites when tending to undue 
strength, and forbears to gratify them beyond the 
limits of prudence, decorum, or righteousness. 
All meats and drinks that are injurious are 
avoided, and all excess of those which are nutri- 
tious and wholesome is restrained. As directed 
by the great Head of the Church, they take heed 
lest their hearts be overcharged with surfeiting 
and drunkenness. Like the great and heroic 
apostle, they keep under their bodies, and bring 
them into subjection, lest they be cast away. 
When sitting to eat, they consider diligently what 
is before them, and beware. In general, sumptu- 
ous and costly food is avoided by the pure-minded 
Christian ; and all alcoholic drinks are banished 
totally from his table and his house. Correctly 
wrote the wise man, as he declared wine to be a 
mocker, and strong drink to be raging. " Who," 
he adds, " hath wo ? Who hath sorrow ? Who 



IN RESPECT TO CHARACTER. 6 



•> 



Lath contentions? Who hath babbling? Who 
hath wounds without cause ? Who hath redness 
of eyes ? They that tarry long at the wine ; they 
that go to seek mixed wine." 

But the temperance of true church-members 
extends farther than the outward and the sen- 
sible; and reaches, secondly, to all the inward 
man, and affects and moderates , all the passions 
of the soul. In accordance with the definition 
given, it lays a strong hand upon all the evil pas- 
sions and desires of the heart, and forbids their 
action or existence. To all the hearings and 
swellings of anger, malice, envy, lust, and pride, 
it says, "Peace, be still!" All expectations or 
wishes regarding the good things of this present 
life, it moderates and purifies. It calms the whole 
man — chastens the entire mind and heart — regu- 
lates the conversation — checks every immoderate 
pursuit, and every undue impetuosity, and aids to 
qualify the Christian for effecting the least injury 
possible, and accomplishing the greatest good, for 
which by Providence and grace he was designed. 

SECTION XXXIII. 

" Dearly beloved, I beseech you, as strangers cuid pilgrims^ 
abstain from fleshly lusts, which war against the soul.'' — ■ 
1 Peter ii, 11. 

The members of the Eew~Testament Church are 
a pure people. Nearly allied is all this to the 
subject of the preceding paragraph, and is an im- 
portant part, in fact, of true and evangelical tern- 



61 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

perance. The evangelical spirit is a pure spirit. 
His body is a temple of the Holy Ghost; and 
from that temple every unclean beast and bird 
are driven hence. The fruits of the Spirit dwell 
there, and all the works of the flesh are disclaimed 
and banished. Every avenue of the heart is 
guarded steadily and strictly. The conversation is 
elevated and virtuous. The imagination is occu- 
pied with objects becoming and pure — the tem- 
perance already noticed is never absent — the 
reading is such as to refine and exalt, rather than 
to injure and defile. A covenant is made with 
the eyes and the ears, lest the demon of corrup- 
tion pass through these to the soul. An interdict 
is laid upon the feet, that they bear not the man 
within debasing and defiling influences. Sloth, 
and idleness, and negligence, are banished for- 
ever; for such are open doors to the ingress of 
impurity. These church-members are upon the 
spring, having some high, and commanding, and 
noble object of pursuit, which they are chasing by 
day and by night ; and in connexion with all other 
means, and indispensable to the success of all 
others, their prayer is unto the God of their life. 
They covet evermore the presence and power of 
that mighty Spirit which, working in them, can 
scorch and consume to utter death every viper, 
and all unclean things, that lie struggling in the 
heart of man. 

Thus they live and overcome. They keep their 
hearts with all diligence, and God keeps them, 



IN RESPECT TO CHARACTER, 65 

and preserves them with the power of his bound- 
less grace. They resist the adversary ; and though, 
at times, the struggle is agonizing and dreadful, 
yet he is compelled to flee. True Christians will 
not be brought under the power of impure desires 
and influences. They are the Lord's — their souls, 
and bodies, and spirits, all belonging to him. To 
him they shall be given, though they be so un- 
worthy — all their powers shall be employed in his 
service — every energy and every affection shall be 
enlisted for the furtherance of the Gospel. 

SECTION XXXIV. 

'* Finally, brethren, whatsoever things are lovely — think on 
these tilings:' — 1 Thess. iv, 8. 

The members of the New- Testament Church are 
lovely. We may write them good and upright; 
but so much is not sufficient. Theirs is the harm- 
lessness of the dove, and the innocency of the 
lamb. No person or being upon earth shall be 
injured by them ; but this is not all, They will 
never speak darkly of you, nor bitterly or severely 
to you; yet this is but a part. You shall find 
them, as already written, to be gentle, and meek, 
and humble, and quiet, and forbearing ; but when 
you have said thus much, there is more behind. 
You shall behold them pure within, and irre- 
proachable without ; but you shall find something 
else besides. There is a grace — an adorning, a 
beauty, pertaining to the character, the spirit, 
the conduct; of these church-members. Their 

5 



66 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

likeness is not earthly and worldly- — the stamp of 
Heaven is upon them. You glance, and the image 
of Jesus is there ; you study, and the glory is 
more and more apparent. That eye — O what 
surpassing loveliness beams through it ! That 
countenance — is it of a man or of an angel ? That 
voice-r— whence came its music ? And those words 
— are they the tones and accents of earth, or of 
heaven, to which we are listening ? Those smiles, 
so sincere, so sunny and brilliant, so winning and 
subduing. — from what fair region came they, to 
light up the features with a radiance so near 
celestial ? We converse with these disciples, and 
as we retire, why is it that we are thinking of 
superior beings, whose forms we mortals may not 
see, and all whose communion and movements are 
with grace and beauty unutterable ? 

And thou mayest notice here one of the select 
and holy attractions of the heavenly Paradise. 
There will be " the just made perfect " — humanity 
exalted to lofty and eternal loveliness — a glorv 
commenced on earth, to be ripened, and indefi- 
nitely advanced, in immortality. 

SECTION XXXV. 

'; Love not the world, neither the things that are in the 
world." — 1 John ii> 15. 

The members of the New-Testament Church are 
not worldly. It is true they are "in the. world." 
They are, most of them, occupied, more or less, 
with the things of the world. Some are pursuing 



IX RESPECT TO CHARACTER. 67 

one branch of worldly business, and some another. 
A part are prosperous in their secular matters ; 
another part are poor, and literally gain their bread 
by the sweat of their brow. They are all, if in 
health, employed in one or another branch of 
honourable industry. They have to do, daily, 
with worldly men and worldly matters ; while, yet, 
they form no inordinate attachments to anything 
terrestrial. If poor, they covet not the riches 
which are not theirs to enjoy. If riches increase, 
they set not their hearts upon them. They are 
not captivated by beautiful situations, and splendid 
settlements, or gay and costly apparel, or political 
or literary distinctions, nor any other of the 
evanescent things of this present world. The 
love they bear to the world is the lofty and evan- 
gelical love. They love it not as their portion — 
not as their home — not as their happiness, — but 
they love it as a theatre of holy and godly action 
— a scene of preparation for the world of eternity 
— as containing a race of beings destined to an 
immortality of happiness or wo — as a stepping- 
stone from which the faithful ones shall enter the 
door of everlasting life and blessedness. 

There is an infinite difference in the bearing of 
the Christian and that of the unregenerate toward 
this world. The latter love earth as their all, and 
endeavour to rest in it as their happiness, and for- 
bear to connect it with what is to follow after. 
T3ie true church-member looks not at the things 
which are seen. His labour is not for that which 



68 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

perishes. He is not conformed to the world, but 
is transformed by the renewing of his mind. The 
judgment is in his eye — the glories of eternity are 
his longing. In a most important and real sense, 
he gives up the present world — becomes crucified 
to it — and the world to him. He loses his life 
that he may find it afterwards. He takes up his 
cross, and denies himself; and dies to transient 
prospects, and lives to Christ and heaven. 

SECTION XXXVI. 
"7'o be spiritually minded is life and peace? — Rom. viii, 6. 

The members of the New-Testament Church are 
spiritually-minded. A spiritual mind is exhibited by 
the apostle as the opposite of a carnal mind. It 
is that blissful condition of the mind and heart 
wrought by the Holy Spirit, wherein the mind 
comes to delight in spiritual things ; and this is 
characteristic of the genuine church -members. 
They withdraw their eyes from the carnal, and 
contemplate the spiritual. Spiritual things occupy 
much of their attention. They dwell familiarly 
with the great matters which God has revealed 
concerning man — his fallen condition — his re- 
demption — his duties — his hopes- — his destiny. 
They revolve deeply the temporal blessings and 
comforts which they are permitted to enjoy; but 
they are more intensely interested in the spiritual 
mercies which are vouchsafed to them. Their 
pardon, renewal, sanctification, perseverance in 
godliness, their usefulness, their preparation for 



IN RESPECT TO CHARACTER. 69 

eternal life, and the salvation of the multitude — 
these are the blessings for which they are mainly 
concerned. Hence, their spirituality is evinced in 
their daily exercises of heart ; their prayers are 
spiritual, and so are their songs, their reading, 
their conversation, and all the tenor of their 
general conduct. Their objects of pursuit are 
of a spiritual character. While the carnal mind 
chases after worldly and transient things, the spi- 
ritual mind labours for the things that are spiritual 
and eternal. Such a man reaches forth to the 
things that are before, and presses— not after the 
world, but — toward the mark for the prize of the 
hio-h calling of God in Christ Jesus. His lono-ino-s 
are not carnal ; but he cries after the things of 
God ; his affections are set on things above, and 
not on things that are on earth. And holy and 
spiritual motives actuate him in all the conduct of 
his life. The glory of God is in his eye — the love 
of God is in his heart, and he glories not, save in 
the cross of the Lord Jesus Christ. He sees God 
—he hears him — he fears him — he walks in him 
— he is a stranger on earth ; his views of all that 
transpires are of a spiritual cast. The Divine 
hand is never absent from his vision. He has the 
true spiritual discernment, and the secret of the 
Lord is with him. He is spiritual, and, therefore, 
he has life — unearthly energy and fire. He is 
spiritual, and thus he has peace, that which passes 
all understanding. 



70 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

SECTION XXXVH. 
" I heard of your faith? — Eph. i, 1 5. 

The members of the New-Testament Church are 
believers. It has been written above that they 
have trusted in Christ for mercy and pardon. 
Nor is this trust a momentary thing, that is exer- 
cised with a view to forgiveness, and then laid 
aside as no longer necessary. Their trust in 
Christ is as constant and as lasting as their 
breath. Not only is it this faith through which 
they are saved at first — they are saved perpetually 
by the same trust. Not only are they once be- 
lievers, they are always such. Their faith fails 
not ; they hold the beginning of their confidence 
steadfast unto the end. They always look unto 
Jesus — always lean upon his great and all-suffi- 
cient sacrifice. And thus is he always precious, 
rising before their eyes as the glorious Sun of 
salvation, on whom depend all their hopes of hea- 
ven and immortal life. Having faith in Christ as 
their righteousness, it follows necessarily that they 
trust God's word generally, and exercise a firm 
and constant belief in what he has revealed in the 
Holy Scriptures — and that, too, whether relating 
to the past, to the present, or the future. Thus, 
for example, like the ancient believers, they under- 
stand, through faith, that the worlds were framed 
by the word of God, so that things which are 
seen were not made of things which do appear. 
So of all past events that are related on Divine 



IN RESPECT TO CHARACTER. 71 

authority, to have happened in any age of the 
world. So, also, they believe all that God hath 
said in relation to the present. They believe that 
he is, and that he is a rewarder of them that dili- 
gently seek him. All the exceeding great and 
precious promises made to prayer are firmly held 
as true and certain. In like manner, they believe 
what has been revealed touching the future. So 
Noah, by faith, when warned of God of things 
not seen as yet, moved with fear, prepared an ark 
to the saving of his house. With the genuine 
disciples of the Saviour, their faith is the sub- 
stance of things hoped for, the evidence of things 
not seen. They believe in a future judgment, and 
are preparing for it ; they believe in the wrath to 
come, and flee from it; they believe in eternal 
life, and labour to attain it. 

Faith saves. There is no salvation, no religion, 
without this great and vital principle. All holy 
joy and activity die away, just in proportion to 
the decline of faith. Believing, men rejoice with 
joy unspeakable — doubting, they falter and de- 
spond, and every spiritual energy becomes palsied 
in a moment. Hence the great importance every- 
where attached to this thing in the Holy Scrip- 
tures. He that beiieveth shall be saved ; he that 
believeth not shall be damned. Without faith it 
Is impossible to please God. It is they who be- 
lieve that shall see the glory of God, and the vic- 
tory that overcometh the world is— faith. 



72 NEW-TE&TAMEJST CHURCH-MEMBERS 

SECTION XXXVIII. 
^Tliat ye may abound in hope." — Eom. xy, 13. 

The members of the New-Testament Church 
abound in hope. The hope of a Christian has been 
denned, " a firm expectation of all promised good 
things, so far as may be for our good and God's 
glory, but especially of eternal salvation;" and 
this hope is founded upon the grace and promises 
of Almighty God, and the blood and righteous- 
ness of Christ. 

The hope of these church-members, as thus de- 
fined, is "a good hope." It is a hope of things 
most desirable — even of eternal life in heaven. 
Hence, there can be no other hope in human 
hearts comparable with this in excellency. It is 
a hope of glory, and of a far more exceeding and 
eternal weight of glory. 

It is a hope as sure as it is good. Its founda- 
tion is the word of God ; and though the heavens 
and earth pass away, this will stand—this will 
abide forever. Thus it was that, by two immu- 
table things, in which it was impossible for God 
to lie, we might have a strong consolation who 
have fled for refuge to lay hold upon the hope 
set before us ; which hope we have as an anchor 
of the soul, both sure and steadfast, and which 
entereth into that within the veil. 

It is a courageous hope ; that hope which 
maketh not ashamed, and with which the Chris- 
tian goes forth with calm and holy assurance in 



IN RESPECT TO CHARACTER. 73 

the service of his Lord and Master. This hope of 
salvation is as a helmet, protecting his head and 
his life from the varied darts of the enemies of 
truth and righteousness. Fierce opposition rages 
around ; but the hope of life eternal is glowing in 
the heart, and there is no damage amid the storm. 
Even the approach of the last great enemy excites 
no terror; for the righteous hath hope in his 
death. 

It is " a lively hope." A mighty life is at the 
foundation. This hope groans for the life of God 
in the soul, and as it lives and grows, it is fruitful 
in all holy activity and energy. It invigorates and 
enlivens all the powers of the man. 

It is a purifying hope ; for every man that hath 
this hope in him purineth himself, even as He is 
pure. It tends to banish all that is low and 
grovelling — all that is carnal, and selfish, and 
worldly, and bears the spirit amid loftier and 
holier regions, and likens it to the purity and 
loveliness of the eternal Spirit. 

Of course, it is a joyful hope :— a confident ex- 
pectation of heaven — confident, because founded 
upon the throne of God — must be joyful in the 
extreme. And all who have come by faith into 
the grace of pardon and regeneration, cannot but 
rejoice in hope of the glory of God. " Why art 
thou cast down, O my soul ? and why art thou 
disquieted within me ? Hope thou in God," 



74 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 



SECTION XXXIX. 

" A?id this I pray, that your love may abound more and 
more." — Phil, i, 9. 

The members of the New-Testament Church abound 
in love. It is the love to which the command re- 
fers, and on which hang ail the law and the pro- 
phets. It saith, " Thou shalt love the Lord thy 
God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and 
with all thy mind ; and thou shalt love thy neigh- 
bour as thyself." This is the abounding love of 
the true disciples — or if, in any degree, they fail 
of a love so perfect and so full, they press toward 
its attainment with unfailing, unceasing, resistless 
movement. And as they are thus in earnest, their 
evangelical love is perpetually rising, and the 
prayer of the apostle seems answered for those as 
well as for the Philippian Christians, longing, as 
he did, that their love might abound yet more and 
more. God in Christ, and as revealed in the Holy 
Scriptures, is supremely loved. These church- 
members occupy, in respect to Christ, the position 
of Peter, as he affirmed to the Lord, saying, 
"Thou knowest all things, thou knowest that I 
love thee." Ineffable love, and gratitude, and 
admiration, actuate their hearts toward Him who 
"loved the world," and found an infinite ransom 
for the fallen race of mankind. These are the 
Christians who, for their love to Christ, would go 
directly and unflinchingly to the stake. 

Their love abounds, also, according to the com- 



IN RESPECT TO CHARACTER. 75 

niand, toward their fellows. They have nothing 
but love toward all the race ; and it is a love 
evangelical — a holy, mighty, ceaseless flame ; a 
love that regards the earthly and temporal wel- 
fare of men, and yet is far more solicitous for the 
spiritual and eternal happiness of the race. It 
contemplates man not as a being soon to be seen 
no more, but as a sinful and responsible being, for 
whom a glorious and immortal deliverance has 
been provided by infinite love and mercy. This 
Christian love is kindred to that which brought 
the Saviour to the world, and resulted in the won- 
drous provisions of the Gospel. And hence, like 
Christ, these true lovers of mankind are ready to 
spend and be spent to advance the highest good 
of their fellow-men. Like to that of their great 
Master, their love goes out in holy, unwearied, 
! benevolent, godly action. They love their neigh- 
bour as themselves. 

SECTION XL. 

"The God of hope Jill you with all joy and peace." — 
Rom. xv, 31. 

The members of the New- Testament Church are 
filled with joy and peace. How can it be other- 
wise, since God hath so abundantly blessed them ? 
Are they penitent — pardoned — renewed — adopted 
— chosen — delivered from the wrath to come— 
candidates for life eternal — then names written in 
heaven — the objects of God's special regard, who is 
making everything to conspire in effecting the high- 



76 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

est good ? Is God their Friend and Father, and por- 
tion forever ? Is his anger turned away, and does 
he comfort them? Are the abounding- consola- 
tions of the Holy Spirit vouchsafed to them, and 
are the exceeding great and precious promises 
unto them and their children? Are they living 
to glorify Christ, and to advance the interests of 
his kingdom in the world ? Are they constantly 
trusting in an omnipotent, and ever glorious, and 
faithful God ? 

Then, under such circumstances, who can pre- 
vent their joy and rejoicing? Surely, their pro- 
vince is to rejoice in the Lord always. The peace 
of God shall rule their hearts ; nay, that peace 
which passeth all understanding shall keep their 
minds and hearts through Christ Jesus. Though 
not having seen Christ, they yet love him ; in 
whom, though now they see him not, yet believ- 
ing, they rejoice with joy unspeakable and full of 
glory. This is the "joy of faith" — the rejoicing 
of hope is their delightful possession. They re- 
joice in God. As, to the Psalmist, God was 
" exceeding joy," even so it is with all the 
good ; and adopting the lofty strain of Isaiah, 
they sing, " I will greatly rejoice in the Lord ; my 
soul shall be joyful in my God." These are the 
true circumcision which worship God in the spirit, 
and rejoice in Christ Jesus. They rejoice in all 
that God hath done for them, and their souls, 
like Mary's, do magnify the Lord, and their spirits 
rejoice in God their Saviour. They rejoice, also, 



IN RESPECT TO CHARACTER. 77 

in all that God is doing for the world around 
them. As when Paul and Barnabas declared in 
Samaria the conversion of the Gentiles, and thus 
" caused great joy unto all the brethren " — so do 
the true members of the church in all generations 
rejoice in the triumphs of God's grace in the earth. 
Meanwhile, the hope that is within their hearts 
touching the glorious future is eminently joyful. 
They rejoice in hope of the glory of God. Pos- 
sessing the faith which is the substance of things 
hoped for, the joy of eternity seems already com- 
menced. Saith Christ, especially to his afflicted 
ones, ''Rejoice, and be exceeding glad, for great 
is your reward in heaven." The New-Testament 
Christian rejoices evermore ; while even in the 
furnace, he exclaims, "Sorrowful, yet always re- 
joicing." 

SECTION XLI. 
"Fear GodT—l Peter i 5 17. 

The members of the New-Testament Church fear 
God. It is not that fear which hath torment — 
that fear which wicked men are sometimes known 
to feel, and which causes devils to tremble — the 
fear of God as the avenger and punisher of their 
transgressions. Nor is it that terrible fear which 
seized upon the multitudes at Sinai, when they 
saw the burning mountain — the blackness, and 
darkness, and tempest — and heard the sound of 
the voice of words too awful for endurance, and 
the whole scenery so terrible as that Moses him- 



78 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

self said, " I exceedingly fear and tremble." It is 
not this ; it is, rather, a holy habitude of the soul, 
abiding as its life — a deep, and tender, and awful 
regard to God's will in all things whatsoever, 
under the influence of which the eye of the soul 
is always turned toward God, and ever searches 
for his will ; and the spirit shrinks from what is 
sinful, as from the serpent and from death. 

Divine and beautiful is this fear of God ; and it 
is sometimes written, by inspired hands, as being 
religion's great principle, since it ever involves a 
departure from evil, and submission to God. 
" Behold, the fear of the Lord, that is wisdom," 
saith Job ; and the wise man echoes exactly the 
same sentiment, while he adds, of such fear, that it 
is to hate evil — it prolongeth days — it is life, and 
tendeth to life, and by it arise strong confidence 
and riches. " fear the Lord, ye his saints," 
says the Psalmist, " there is no want " to such. 
" Come, ye children, hearken unto me ; I will 
teach you the fear of the Lord. It is clean, and 
abideth forever." This same fear has reigned, in 
all ages, in holy hearts. " I, thy servant, fear the 
Lord from my youth," is the beautiful expression 
of Obadiah's piety. " How shall I do this great 
thing, and sin against God?" are words that tell 
of what guarded the youthful Joseph's heart and 
conduct. " Perfect, and upright, and fearing God, 
and eschewing evil," was the Divine delineation of 
Job. Thus the ancient saints feared God, and 
spake often one to another, and the Lord hearkened 



IN RESPECT TO CHARACTER. 79 

and heard; " and they shall be mine," saith He, 
"in that day." The New-Testament saints, in the 
primitive times, were of the same spirit, and walk- 
ing in the fear of God, and in the comfort of the 
Holy Ghost, were multiplied ; while the Divine 
instructions to them were, that they should sub- 
mit themselves to each other, and perfect holiness 
in the fear of God. And blessed is the promise 
that flows to such of every generation: "Unto 
you that fear my name shall the Sun of righteous- 
ness arise with healing in his wings ; and ye shall 
go forth and grow up as calves of the stall." 

SECTION XLII. 
u I say unto all, watch." — Mark xiii, 7. 

The members of the JSTew-Testament Church are 
watchful. A thousand dangerous influences are 
around them, rendering it indispensable that they 
should be thus. They watch against the allure- 
ments of the world. These are ever rising before 
the eye of the Christian, and innumerable are the 
examples hi which they have succeeded in draw- 
ing the heart away from God and his service. 

They watch against the evil tendencies that are 
within them. They keep their hearts with all dili- 
gence, and guard perpetually and carefully against 
the workings of every evil passion, or desire, or 
motive, or thought. They aim at an active check 
and crucifixion of the evils within. 

They watch against the hostile influence of 
Satan. They are awake to the sad fact that evil 



80 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

spirits are abroad, seeking to compass the destruc- 
tion, not only of the openly careless and wicked, 
but of church-members and ministers also. They 
sacredly remember the admonition to be sober and 
vigilant ; for their adversary, the devil, as a roar- 
ing lion, walketh about, seeking whom he may 
devour. 

They watch against all wandering from the 
purity and simplicity of the Gospel, — endeavour- 
ing to hold fast the truth, and guarding against 
losing, by unfaithfulness, or any other means, the 
blessed influences of the Holy Spirit. They guard 
their spirit — their conversation — their reading — 
and all their conduct and habits. Remembering 
that the eyes of men, the eyes of good and bad 
angels, and, above all, the eyes of God, are upon 
them, they walk circumspectly — they watch in 
all things — they watch unto prayer — they watch 
ever. 

Nor is their watchfulness entirely in reference 
to what is evil, but is directed, also, to what is 
positively good. For they watch for the Lord 
and Saviour — watch to see the good they already 
have, and what new blessings come. They watch 
their faith, and hope, and charity, and all the 
fruits of the Spirit, whether such be living and 
growing in them. They watch the providence of 
God, and labour to see his hand in all that hap- 
pens to them, or in connexion with them. They 
watch for the answers to their prayers, and wait 
always for the promised blessing till it comes. 



IN RESPECT TO CHARACTER. 81 

They watch, too, for others' welfare as well as for 
their own, looking not every man on his own 
things merely. These Christians are attentive 
and vigilant ; they watch, and are sober. 

SECTION XLHI. 
"Let us not sleep as do others!' — 1 Thess. v, 6. 

The members of the New-Testament Church are 
wakeful. This is fully implied, of course, in the 
fact of their watchfulness. They have the quality 
indispensable to watchfulness. They have learned 
that it is high time for them to awake out of sleep, 
to cast off the works of darkness, and to put on 
the armour of light. They are awake to them- 
selves, and to their own deficiencies and wants. 
They are awake to detect the meaning of the 
Scriptures. Like the eunuch, they are not dull 
and stupid over the Divine oracles, but are ready 
to inquire, if necessary, " I pray thee of whom 
speaketh the prophet this?" They labor for 
vivid and clear impressions of things Divine. 
They are awake to the blessings already enjoyed, 
whether personally, in their families and among 
their friends, or in the church. They are not like 
the heath in the desert, knowing- not when good 
cometh. They are awake as fully to the excel- 
lencies of ministers as to their defects. Their eye 
is open to the prosperity of pure religion, and they 
are looking with deep interest upon the progress 
of the Gospel among all denominations, and in all 

lands. Thev are alive to their ovai duty and 

G 



82 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

privilege in respect to such progress, and have 
some appreciation of life's value as an opportunity 
for doing and gaining great good. Awake are 
these church-members to all the interests of Zion. 
Once asleep, they have awoke, and have arisen 
from the dead, and Christ has given them light. 
Compared with what they once were, they appear 
to have realized a resurrection. They seem to be 
beings of another species, and to move and act as 
in another world. By the light which Christ has 
given them, they see clearly a thousand deeply 
interesting things that never before arose on the 
vision. Now they walk in the light, and no longer 
in darkness. The Sun of righteousness hath 
arisen on them with healing in his wings. Powers 
that seemed well-nigh dormant, are now awake 
and earnest, and ever ready for action. Such 
members are no longer dead and dry — very dry ; 
they are living, breathing, seeing, feeling beings, 
and stand upon their feet, an exceeding great 
army. 

SECTION XLIV. 

" Let us run with patience the race that is set before 2is." — 
Heb. xii, 1. 

The members of the New-Testament Church are 
in earnest. They are not only fully awake, but 
they are fully awake to God and his service. In 
that service they are striking forward with a 
strong and ardent movement. Theirs is the ear- 
nestness of the racer, as he stretches himself to 



IN RESPECT TO CHARACTER. 83 

reach the goal. Such a one casts off every weight 
and everything tending to impede or hinder, and 
runs the race before him. So the great apostle : 
" This one thing I do," he says, " forgetting those 
things which are behind, and reaching forth unto 
those things which are before, I press toward 
the mark, for the prize of the high calling of God 
in Christ Jesus." And of his race, he, in another 
place, writes of himself as running " not as uncer- 
tainly." Other and kindred imagery is used by 
the same apostle, as expressive of the earnestness 
of the New-Testament Christians ; for they are 
not only racers, but fighters also ; laying them- 
selves out with all the intense energy of men en- 
gaged in single combat. Thus they fight, not as 
those that beat the air ; they fight the good fight 
of faith ; they put on the whole armour of God, 
that they may be able to stand against the wiles 
of the devil; for they wrestle not against flesh 
and blood, but against principalities, against 
powers, against the rulers of the darkness of 
this world, against spiritual wickedness in high 
places. In accordance with such kinds of repre- 
sentation is that of the Saviour of men, as he 
directs all who would attain eternal life to strive, 
in agonizing earnestness, to enter in at the strait 
gate, since there are many who merely seek to 
enter in, and are, therefore, not able. 

Such is all the inspired drawing ; it is to inces- 
sant, long, and final earnestness. Such are the 
New-Testament Church — a band of fervent, nspir- 



84 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

ing, earnest ones, running tip the .path of life, 
— reaching after God and Christ with groaninga 
unutterable — pressing after a world's salvation 
with deep and ceaseless longing — rising toward 
the image of God with mighty effort and move- 
ment — reaching out, and rallying to their aid, 
every tangible means for advancing the Redeem- 
er's glory, and the conversion and . everlasting life 
of men. 

In the great winding up, these will echo the 
declaration of the earnest apostle, saying, " I have 
f ought a good fight !" 

SECTION XLV. 
** Quit you like men, be strong!' — 1 Cor. xri, 3. 

The members of the New-Testament Church are 
strong. They are strong, not, of course, in human 
strength, but strong in the Lord, and in the power 
of his might. In accordance with the apostolic 
prayer, they are strengthened with might by his 
Spirit in the inner man. They are strengthened 
with all might according to his glorious power. 
It is the strength which God imparts to good men 
by his Spirit, working in them mightily. Such 
was the strength of Noah, given him for the vast 
undertaking of the ark, and for the sublime and 
awful scenes through which he was to pass. 
Such was the strength of Abraham, when called 
to offer up Isaac, and by which he was nerved up 
to the sad sacrifice. He was strong in faith, 
giving glory to Qod. Such was the strength of 



IN RESPECT TO CHARACTER. 85 

Moses, delivering and leading the children of 
Israel ; and such the strength of Joshua, as 
Moses commanded him to be strong, and of good 
courage, in conducting the Israelites into Canaan, 
and in driving out the native inhabitants. Such 
was the strength of David, when the Lord made 
his mountain to stand strong, and when he called 
Jerusalem his defence, and his strong tower. Such 
was the strength of Paul, when he was " weak," 
and when his speech and his preaching was not 
with enticing words of man's wisdom, but in de- 
monstration of the Spirit and of power. Such, 
too, was the strength to which Timothy was in- 
vited, as the injunction came to him to be strong 
in the grace which is in Christ Jesus ; and, finally, 
such was the strength of the young men whom 
John addressed, who wrote unto them because 
they were strong, and had overcome the wicked 
one. 

The true church-members, it will not be for- 
gotten, abide in Christ, and Christ dwells in them 
by the Holy Spirit. They partake, therefore, of 
his strength ; while of themselves they can do 
nothing, yet, at the same time, they can do all 
things through Christ, which strengtheneth them. 
Here — here only, is their power; but here their 
power is great, and wondrous things, in the his- 
tory of this world, have been wrought by this 
strange union of the human with the Divine 
energy. Moses, and Joshua, and David, and 
Peter, and Paul, need hardly to be called to mind 



86 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

here. Amazing still is the strength and capa- 
bility of the Church of Christ. It is well able to 
go up and take possession of this world, and dif- 
fuse the triumphs of the Gospel over all kingdoms, 
and nations, and people. 

SECTION XLVL 
c \For I know the fonvardness of your mind" — 2 Cor. ix, 2. 

The members of the New-Testament Church are 
prompt, — a quality very vitally associated with the 
earnestness and strength above noticed. Paul was 
greatly in earnest, and strong in the strength which 
is in Christ Jesus ; and hence we wonder not at 
his singular promptness of action. To the Roman 
Christians, though a distant stranger, he writes 
that he was ready to preach the Gospel to them 
also ; and there was the same prompt and ready 
mind in reference to his great work of preaching 
everywhere. So, likewise, was he prompt to 
suffer. "What mean ye to weep and break my 
heart?" said he to those who would hold him 
back from foreseen difficulties. " I am ready not 
to be bound only, but also to suffer death for the 
name of the Lord Jesus." In certain prospect of 
great sufferings for Christ, and knowing that bonds 
and afflictions awaited him, he could exclaim, 
" None of these things move me." And when a 
violent death stared him in the face at last, the 
sublime experience of his soul was, " I am ready 
to be offered." And he loves and cordially ap- 
proves the same trait of character in church-mem- 






IN RESPECT TO CHARACTER. 87 

bers, as well as in ministers of the altar. Thus 
the promptness of the Corinthian church-mem- 
bers in sending aid to needy disciples greatly de- 
lights him. "For as touching the ministering to 
the saints," he writes, " it is superfluous for me to 
write to you ; for I know the forwardness of your 
mind, for which I boast of you to those of Mace- 
donia, that Achaia was ready a year ago." 

Promptness — readiness, is one of the marks of 
genuine religion in the heart. The fire of Divine 
love pervading the disciples wonderfully influences 
them to be ready to every good word and work. 
They are not slack — not lingering — not tedious 
and slow — not tardy, and out of season. But 
they are seen to be prompt in respect to all 
duties — prompt in their business — in the fulfil- 
ment of their engagements — prompt in their pri- 
vate devotions, and in the reading and studying 
of the Holy Scriptures — prompt in their appear- 
ance at the public worship, and at all assemblies 
where their duty calk for their presence — prompt 
to look after and comfort cases of poverty and 
suffering— prompt, in a word, to do good of every 
possible sort, and, as far as possible, to all men. 

SECTION XLVH. 
"A prudent man foreseeth the evil? — Prov. xxii, 7. 

The members of the New-Testament Church are 
prudent. Prudence is active in foreseeing what is 
evil, and avoiding it. The wise man writes of him 
that is prudent, that he looketh well to his going. 



88 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

He eschews all rashness — all improper haste — all 
immature judgments. While the true church- 
members are so earnest and so prompt, they are, 
at the same time, cautious and prudent. They 
look after consequences, to see whether they will 
probably be useful or pernicious. It is not meant 
that they will decline the performance of duty on 
the probability of unpleasant results. Christians 
will do their duty at all events ; but their prudence 
will restrain them from waking up difficulties and 
disturbances, unless compelled to do so by the high 
commands of conscience. The prudent dread tumults 
and variances amid neighbours and communities, and, 
so far as possible, withdraw themselves from all par- 
ticipation in them. They see in them only evil 
continually. Whosoever is for war, these are for 
peace. They contemplate God as the author of 
peace, and bethink themselves that a part of the 
heavenly proclamation accompanying the advent 
of Christ was, " Peace on earth/' They look for 
the greatest prosperity of the Church of God 
when all unholy disturbances and carnal differ- 
ences subside from its ranks. They remember 
that when the churches had rest throughout all 
Judea, and Galilee, and Samaria, then they were 
edified ; and walking in the fear of the Lord, and 
in the comfort of the Holy Ghost, were multi- 
plied. Who has not felt the exceeding beauty of 
the Saviour's injunction to his disciples, as, sending 
them forth to preach, he charged, "Be ye there- 
fore wise as serpents, and harmless as doves?" 



IN RESPECT TO CHARACTER. 89 

How' heavenly, too, as well as simple, was the 
expression of Paul, as, writing to the Corinthians, 
he testifies, " Now I jDray to. God that ye do no 
evil !" Deep and all-important is the lesson, 
that, in respect to all things indifferent or non- 
essential, we learn to be greatly yielding and sub- 
missive. The real Christian, in his prudence and 
humility, will give back — he will not resist — he 
will not "judge his brother." He will leam a 
lesson even "at the feet of Gamaliel;" — he will 
refrain, and let alone — leaving off contention and 
difficulty before it be meddled with ; foreseeing 
the evil, he will hide himself, while the imprudent 
and simple ones pass on and are punished. Thus 
they escape much harm — thus they prevent the 
existence of much evil — and thus they retain and 
positively enlarge the usefulness of their lives. 

SECTION XLVIH. 

"/, wisdom, dwell with prudencer — Prov. viii, 12. 

The members of the New-Testament Church are 
wise, — not all equally so, indeed, but all mea- 
surably so. Their wisdom goes hand in hand 
with their prudence ; the latter referring to their 
foresight and avoidance of harm ; the former, to 
their discernment of what is good, as well as to 
their capacity and disposition to secure it. They 
have found the true wisdom in their becoming 
members of the church ; they have been made 
wise unto salvation. The fear of the Lord, which 
is the beginning of wisdom, rules in their hearts 



90 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBEItS 

and minds. They have inclined their ear tin to 
wisdom, and applied their heart to understanding, 
and have searched for her as silver, and as hid 
treasure ; and thus they have gained the wisdom 
which is from above — which is first pure, then 
peaceable, gentle, easy to be entreated, without 
partiality, and without hypocrisy. Now, with this 
beautiful and precious possession, they are truly 
wise. Their senses are exercised to discern good 
and evil. Ends and objects the most desirable 
and important in the universe to men, are in their 
eye. They are deeply taught what is good, and 
what is the best possible, and they discern the 
comparative emptiness of sublunary things. The 
blindness which is on the minds of so many has 
departed from them, and they are wise to consider 
their latter end — the main chance — the great whole 
—the eternal life. Wise, also, have they been to 
discern the means of securing the one needful 
thing, and to adopt them in holy and earnest 
practice. The same blessed wisdom has instructed 
them in respect to multitudes of the minutiae of a 
religious, and holy, and useful life. They are not 
merely wise for themselves, but for others also. 
They are wise to win souls. By deep study of the 
Scriptures, and communings with the Spirit, they 
learn the worth of the soul, and how it may be 
reached, with a view to its conversion and salva- 
tion. In the application of these means of useful- 
ness, they will not generally mistake. Their pru- 
dence will prevent them from working harm ; 



IN RESPECT TO CHARACTER. 91 

while the wisdom that dwells with prudence will 
suggest the conduct appropriate to effect positive 
good. Their conversation — their spirit — their in- 
structions, and supplications, will be wise and ap- 
proved of God, who irill secure the means and 
measures which himself has appointed, and the 
increase will not be withheld. Thus the wise ones 
will turn many to righteousness ; and when God 
shall write up the people, they shall shine as the 
brightness of the firmament, and as the stars for- 
ever and ever. 

SECTION XLIX. 

"And be not moved away from the hope of the Gospel." — 
Col. i, 23. 

The members of the New-Testament Church are 
steadfast. Whereto these disciples have attained 
they hold fast, and allow no adverse influences to 
move them to more doubtful ground. They give 
no occasion for such wonder as that of the apostle 
in contemplating the " foolish Galatians ;" and who 
marvelled that they were so soon removed from 
him that called them unto another Gospel. They 
have learned, rather, to heed his exhortation to 
these same Christians, and to "stand fast in the 
liberty wherewith Christ hath made them free, 
and be not entangled again in the yoke of bond- 
age." They have no queries touching the exceed- 
ing propriety and happiness of their position and 
course, as well as its righteousness and holiness ; 
and they have no idea of turning aside either to 



92 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

the right hand or the left. They remain, there- 
fore, steadfast in Christ. Their trust in him fails 
not, but grows, rather, as life wears away. Their 
hope continues firm and unyielding ; their zeal — 
their earnestness, is not a fitful flame, glowing now, 
and then almost extinguished ; but it glows on 
with uniformly increasing heat and power. They 
abide fast in their worts of beneficence and good- 
ness, still blessing the world, and radiating happy 
influences with the constancy of the sun's unwea- 
ried beams. You shall not find these church- 
members alive to-day and dead to-morrow. You 
will not find them looking toward another Gospel, 
nor tampering with strange doctrines. They find 
no time nor disposition for such a species of diver- 
sion : but they abide in the same calling ; they are 
not blown about by the sleight of men and cun- 
ning craftiness. They are the steady ones who 
are not weary in well-doing — the happy ones that 
endure — the steadfast and immovable ones that 
are always abounding in the work of the Lord. 
These always pray, and faint not. These persist 
to give thanks in everything. These retain the 
saltness which is to purify, and the light which is 
to enlighten, the world. These stand the fiery 
trials, and think it not strange ; they look unto 
Jesus, and consider his sufferings, and remember 
that they have not as yet been called to resist 
unto blood, and they are not weary nor faint in 
their minds. They do the will of God, and abide 
forever. They hold fast the profession of their 



IN RESPECT TO CHARACTER. 93 

faith without wavering, and, being faithful unto 
death, in the end they will receive a crown of life 
that fadeth not away. 

SECTION L. 

" We look not at the things which are seen, but at the things 
which are not seen." — 2 Cor. iv, 18. 

The members of the New-Testament Church are 
actuated by loftiness of motive. Their motives of 
action no longer centre in self. To please and 
magnify themselves is no longer the dearest object 
of their hearts, and the mainspring of their con- 
duct and efforts. They are drawn more and more 
out of self. Self is, in a manner, crucified, with 
its affections and lusts, while God is worshipped, 
and adored, and magnified. Now, they act for 
God, and dwell as in his most glorious presence. 
They recognize him as being very near them, like 
a sun of ineffable brightness, purity, and glory. 
Meanwhile, he is the object of their first and last 
affections ; they have been formed to love him — to 
desire his smiles as being better to them than life 
— -to pant for his glory with supreme longing. 
Most earnestly do they deprecate the thought of 
glorying in anything save in the cross of our Lord 
Jesus Christ, for whose sake they have become 
crucified to the world, and the world to them. 
Their part now is to " please God as the best and 
happiest thing in the world;" while to displease 
him is, with them, worse than death. Whatso- 
ever thev do, either in word or deed, thev would 



94 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

do in the name of the Lord Jesus, giving thanks to 
God and the Father by him. Even smaller matters, 
and which men- are so accustomed to esteem as 
indifferent, are matters of holy worship with these 
church-members ; for whether they eat or drink, 
or whatsoever they do, they do all to the glory of 
God. Their very rambles and recreations are with 
the same loftiness of soul ; and when awake, they 
are still with God. Thus every meal is, with 
them, a sacrament, and every motion is within 
the atmosphere of the divinity, while all con- 
sciously, as well as actually, in Him they live, 
and move, and have their being. These peculiar 
people have discovered that they have nothing, on 
this side of heaven, to do but to serve and please 
God. All secular matters have, in their minds, 
become transmuted to things sacred, and tending 
heavenward, and whatever they do is done heartily 
as to the Lord. Thus do they rise rapidly out of 
the carnal into the spiritual. Every day they are 
approximating the pure and lofty nature of hea- 
venly beings, and ripening for the joyous occupa- 
tions of a blessed eternity. 

SECTION LI. 
" Resist the devil." — James iv, 7. 

The members of the New-Testament Church ha- 
bitually resist the influence of Satan. That such 
influences are abroad in every direction among 
men, they entertain no doubt whatever. Dia- 
bolical agency, operating upon the hearts of man- 



IN RESPECT TO CHARACTER. 95 

kind, is a doctrine as clear to them as any other 
truth of holy writ. The unregenerate they be- 
lieve to be led captive by Satan at his will ; while 
even many of the followers of the Saviour are too 
often, through carelessness, led astray, and fall 
into sin by this same dismal and dreadful influ- 
ence. Hence the true church-members fail not to 
place themselves constantly in the attitude of re- 
sistance to the great adversary of human souls. 
There they resist, steadfast in the faith. They 
put on the whole armour of God, that they may 
be able to stand against the wiles of the devil ; 
and, while they refrain from all war against their 
fellow-men, they yet strive against Satan with 
obstinate perseverance. They wrestle not against 
flesh and blood, but against principalities, against 
powers, against the rulers of the darkness of this 
world, against spiritual wickedness in high places. 
They are diligent to inquire into his manoeuvres 
and modes of attack ; and, hence, are not ignorant 
of his devices. They see clearly the enemy, and 
are therefore ready to foil him in his diversified 
attacks. The shield of faith is reared, and all the 
fiery darts are quenched. These men and women 
are sober — they are vigilant, because their adver- 
sary, the devil, as a roaring lion, walketh about, 
seeking whom he may devour ; whom they resist, 
steadfast in the faith. ISTor do they strive in vain, 
for, resisting the devil, he flees from them ; their 
victory and triumph in this combat are certain. 
There is mighty power in these malignant spirits ; 



96 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

yet Satan and his hosts are, after all, chained ad- 
versaries. They devour not whom they would, 
but whom they may; and the promise is sure 
that no man shall be tempted above that which 
he is able to bear ; but with the temptation, there 
will be provided also a way of escape, that he may 
be able to bear it. Thus the disciples are over- 
comers ; they escape the snare of the fowler ; they 
hold fast their integrity ; no enemy hath power to 
set on them to do them effective harm. They 
endure temptation ; and when they are tried, they 
shall receive a crown of life, which the Lord hath 
promised to them that love him. 






IN RESPECT TO EACH OTHER. 97 



CHAPTER m. 

SECTION LII. 

" We ought to lay down our lives for the brethren'' — 
1 John iii, 1G. 

The members of the New'-Testament Church bear 
a special love to each other. This must be so ; 
for they bear a near and most affecting relation to 
each other. They are all the children of God by 
faith which is in Christ Jesus. They are brethren 
in the Lord. They have a common Saviour — a 
common Father — a common faith — common trials 
— a common object of life — a common character, 
and the same blessed and everlasting home in the 
heavenly country. Thus the members of the true 
church love one another, and their brotherly love 
is a principle strongly energetic and active. They 
do good to all men, especially to those who are 
of the household of faith. They bear each other's 
burdens, and so fulfil the law of Christ. They 
exhort each other, and admonish one another in 
love, and mutually stir themselves up to all faith- 
fulness. They constantly and earnestly make sup- 
plication for all saints, that they all may obtain 
salvation which is by Jesus Christ unto eternal 
glory. This love leads, also, to all mutual kind- 
ness and forbearance. It is a love which suffereth 

T 



98 NEW-TESTAMENT QHUBCH- MEMBERS 

long and is kind — without envy, pride, or vanity— 
behaving itself with decorum — seeking not its own 
— not being easily provoked — thinking no evil — 
rejoicing in the truth- — bearing — believing — hoping 
—enduring all things, and never failing. 

A love is this, moreover, which has no regard to 
denominational lines and distinctions — which only 
asks after the image of the Lord Jesus — which 
loves Christians because they are Christians, and 
not because they belong to a particular family, or 
branch of their Saviour's followers — a love which 
attracts to holy union and fellowship with all who 
love our Lord Jesus Christ. 

A divine evidence is here given to the world, 
that such church-members belong to Christ ; for 
himself declared, that "by this shall all men know 
that ye are my disciples, if ye have love one to 
another." 

A divine evidence of the same great fact to their 
own consciousness, is here also ; for " by this shall 
ye know that ye have passed from death unto life, 
because ye love the brethren." 

"Little children, let us not love in word only, but 
in deed and in truth." 

SECTION Lin. 

K The multitude of them that believed were of one heart, and 
one soul." — Acts iv, 32. 

The members of the New-Testament Church, loving 
each other, are, as we have seen, united. Their 
holv union is with them one of the objects of 



IN RESPECT TO EACH OTHER. 99 

sacred watchfulness and care ; for this is vital to 
all the precious interests of Zion's kingdom on earth. 
They look diligently, therefore, lest any root of 
bitterness springing up trouble them, and thereby 
many be defiled. They mark them which cause 
divisions and offences, contrary to the peaceful doc- 
trines which they have learned, and avoid them. 
They ponder well the melancholy example of the 
Corinthian Christians in this respect, and lay deeply 
to heart the instructions given them by the apostle ; 
that whereas there was among them envying, and 
strife, and divisions, they were yet carnal, and 
walked as men of this world. Worldly and sinful 
men are often at variance, for they are carnal. 
Genuine and New-Testament Christians are closely 
united, for they are spiritual. They all speak sub- 
stantially the same thing, and are careful that there 
are no divisions among them. They aim to be per- 
fect — to be of one mind — to live in peace, their 
hearts being knit together in love. They ever join 
heartily in the apostolic prayer for their fellowship 
in the grace of Christ, and that with one mind they 
may strive together for the faith of the Gospel. 
Whereunto they have already attained, they labour 
to walk by the same rule, and mind the same thing. 
The prayer of Christ is never forgotten by these 
disciples, as he interceded with the Father for the 
perfect oneness of his followers : " Neither pray I 
for these alone," he saith, " but for them also which 
shall believe on me through their word ; that they 
all might be one, as thou 7 Father, art in me. and I 



100 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

in tliee ; that they also may be one in us, that the 
world may believe that thou hast sent me. And the 
glory which thou gavest me I have given them, 
that they may be one, even as we are one." Thus 
one — thus united — -thus "knit together,'' are the 
true church-members. They will not be separated 
and alienated, nor suffer Satan thus to gain an ad- 
vantage over them. Each member esteems it as 
one of his dearest Christian privileges, that he may 
be of the same mind and spirit with all who love 
our Lord Jesus Christ. This spirit of union, of 
course, takes no cognizance of sectarian lines and 
divisions. They only inquire for the "members." 
They look not for entire sameness of sentiment and 
view, any more than they expect an exact similarity 
of countenance, colour, and stature. They ask 
only for Christ and his precious image, while they 
coimt themselves as companions of all such. These 
are as dear to each other as natural brothers, and 
sisters, and mothers. Their God, their Saviour, is 
one ; they would live, and die, and be buried toge- 
ther, and together dwell in heaven forever. 

SECTION LIV. 

" Do all things without murmurings or disputing*" — 
Phil, ii, 14. 

The members of the New-Testament Church ab- 
stain from disputes one with another. The spirit 
of dispute among Christian brethren is fruitful of 
variance, strifes, divisions, and is greatly prejudicial 
to that delightful union and fellowship of which we 



- IN RESPECT TO EACH OTHER. 101 

Lave just written. Thus the disputes, now and 
then, among the apostles while Christ was with 
them, only tended to alienation. The same was 
true of the disciples at Corinth. For while in their 
carnal disputes touching the comparative excellen- 
cies of Paul, Apollos, and Cephas, they lacked the 
holy union of soul and spirit so characteristic of 
true Christians ; and instead of oneness, there were 
divisions among them. The most perfect Chris- 
tians, therefore, will avoid disputes and strifes about 
words, being well aware that they are unprofitable 
and vain. They leave off contention before it be 
meddled with. Brethren of the same society will 
not fail to practise this kind of abstinence with 
respect to each other. Dwelling together, they 
will abide in harmony. In their business transac- 
tions they will abstain from many words in buying 
and selling. In the event of differences preventing 
an amicable settlement of claims of one upon ano- 
ther, the Scriptural and Christian course will be 
pursued, and all bitterness will be avoided. In all 
their social assemblies for worship they will aim, 
in their exercises, to walk by the same rule, and 
mind the same thing. Should a sentiment seemingly 
doubtful be advanced by one, another will not be 
in haste publicly to call it in question, but will aim 
to remedy the apparent difficulty, so as that no in- 
jury shall eventuate. Numerous statements and 
matters that might be disputed, are passed over in 
silence by those heavenly-minded Christians who 
are watching and searching to keep the unity of 



102 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

the spirit in the bonds of peace, and looking con- 
stantly that they may with one mind and one mouth 
glorify God. 

And the same spirit and bearing are exhibited 
toward all societies and all individuals of the Sa- 
viour's followers. It is known that there are differ- 
ences of view on several subjects ; yet there is a 
shrinking from dispute, a reluctance to contend, on 
the part of the New-Testament Christians. Some- 
thing better is in their minds. A sublime object 
captivates their souls. They doubt not that prayer, 
and praise, and harmony, are far more profitable, 
and much more edifying ; and, whether by public 
or private communication, they would draw each 
other into God, rather than draw themselves away 
from him, as well as asunder one from another. 

SECTION LV. 

" Submitting yourselves one to another in the fear of God" 
Eph. v, 21. 

The members of the New-Testament Church are 
submissive to each other. Such is the divine pre- 
sentation as uttered above. They are accustomed 
to yield to each other in all matters not compro- 
mising right and conscience. A true Christian will 
not, even for his brethren, violate his conscience, or 
act contrary to his sense of duty. He must stand 
for the right and the essential, though he stand 
single-handed and alone. At the same time, he 
will see to it that he is assuredly right, and that 
his dutv demands of him to adhere to a different 



IN RESPECT TO EACH OTHEIL 103 

ground or position from others. In all other cases 
he is ready to yield. He will gladly resign his pre- 
ferences and tastes, if thereby he will promote 
peace, and advance the harmony and prosperity of 
the Church of Christ. He is none of your obsti- 
nate, opinionated brethren. Those of whom we 
write are deeply humble rather, and take the lowest 
place, and sincerely esteem others to be better than 
themselves. In their estimation they are not the 
only wise ones in the Church, and while others 
sometimes differ from them in judgment, they have 
learned to respect those judgments and opinions. 
These submissive disciples consider that the grati- 
fication of their own preferences in unessential mat- 
ters is not the most important conceivable thing. 
Rather, to the truly enlightened vision it is of 
scarcely no moment, and not of sufficient weight to 
awaken any dispute or excitement. How beauti- 
fully was this submissiveness exemplified in the 
bearing of Abraham toward Lot. Doubtless the 
precedence belonged to the former, in choosing the 
territory he would occupy and possess. Yet how 
lightly did he esteem this prerogative, compared 
with the love and desire he had for peace. " Let 
there be no strife between me and thee, for we be 
brethren. If thou wilt take the left hand, then I 
will go to the right ; or if thou depart to the right 
hand, then I will go to the left." Such are these 
church- members in one age of the world, or in 
another. The matters of earth and of time are not 
worthy of disputes and difficulties. The matters 



104 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH- MEMBERS 

of immortality are alone deserving of serious atten- 
tion. If these are safe, the great point is gained ; 
and to promote such object, the " little ones" will 
gladly be subject one to another, and be clothed 
with humility. 

SECTION LVL 

" Despise not prophesying s" — 1 Thes. v, 20. 

The members of the New-Testament Church can- 
didly appreciate each other's communications and 
gifts. In the assemblies for social worship, and 
when, it may be, various communications are made, 
and from different individuals, and a concert of 
prayers and of songs of praise is offered to God, 
then particularly will this spirit of candour be ex- 
hibited. The spiritual church- members in that 
gathering are not so regardful of sound as of 
something far deeper and more important. They 
come not there for an intellectual feast, merely or 
principally ; they come not that they may be grati- 
fied by the pleasing style, and the beautiful or 
animated sentiment, that may flow from the lips of 
the worshippers. Grovelling views like these, it is 
probable, occur not once to their minds. They 
look higher, and far beyond all human sound and 
human power. They are accustomed to value va- 
rious gifts and communications in the Church, only 
as they tend to spiritual edification, consolation, 
and instruction. If these be absent, they have 
little regard to whatever beautiful address, or 
"eloquent prayer/' or sweetly flawing song. All 



IN RESPECT TO EACH OTHER. 105 

these, if love be absent, if the heavenly spirit is 
silent, will be but as sounding brass and a tinkling 
cymbal to the worshippers who are looking not at 
the things which are seen, but at the things which 
are not seen. On the other hand, if Christ be in 
the exercise, it is esteemed of slight moment though 
the style be elevated or common — though the ut- 
terance be slow or rapid — though, the voice be loud, 
and even boisterous, like the whirlwind, or " still 
and small," like the whispering breath of a sum- 
mer's eve. If there be edification and salvation, let 
it come in what way it may, that " prophesying" 
shall be welcome to the spiritual and faithful soul. 
Such an eye, such an ear, is waiting eagerly for the 
main and great thing. The spirit is waiting upon 
God, and not upon man. " I will hear what God 
the Lord will speak," is its deep and living senti- 
ment ; and if He should speak, though it be through 
a human voice and human eloquence that might 
grate on the ear of a fastidious and worldly taste, 
yet will all the mere and unessential drapery be 
forgotten, while there will be welcomed as the 
breath of heaven, the blessing which, through such 
a channel, is flowing to the thirsty spirit. 

SECTION LVn. 

u Look not every man on his own things, but every man also 
on the things of others." — Phil. ii. 4. 

The members of the New-Testament Church are 
interested for each other. We have seen that they 
are no longer encased in the selfishness- which is so 



106 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH- MEM&E&S 

characteristic of unregenerate hearts. They are 
now interested, and prepared to do good unto all 
men, especially to them who are of the household 
of faith. Loving their brethren in Christ with a 
great and special love, they are of course deeply 
interested in their welfare, whether present or eter- 
nal. If some are poor and destitute, they will be 
cared for by those in happier circumstances. Thus 
it pleased those of Macedonia and Achaia to make 
a certain contribution for the poor saints who were 
at Jerusalem ; and the great apostle who was ever 
forward to remember the poor, became himself the 
almoner of their bounty. This same spirit of mu- 
tual assistance he was prompt to recommend to all 
Christians. When Phebe undertook her journey 
to Rome, he was careful to commend her to the 
Christians of that city, and enjoined upon them to 
receive her in the Lord as became saints, and to 
assist her in whatsoever business she might need 
such assistance; for she had herself been a succourer 
of many, and of himself also. It was a law of Christ, 
that Christians should bear each other's burdens. 
They are to help one another — to aid the " poor 
saints," — if necessary, to assist in feeding and cloth- 
ing them, in healing them when sick, in delivering 
them when in any kind of difficulty. For it is 
such merciful ones who are to obtain mercy ; and 
in the last great day, the awful Judge will an- 
nounce, that inasmuch as they have done these acts 
of kindness to one of the least of his brethren, thev 
did them unto himself. 



IN RESPECT TO EACH OTHER. 107 

And it is deeply interesting to observe how sud- 
denly this particular feature of the Christian ex- 
hibited itself on occasion of the first Christian re- 
vival. Among the earliest developments of the new 
Christian life on the day of Pentecost, was the sell- 
ing of possessions and goods, and parting them to 
all men as every man had need. So also at another 
baptism of the Spirit, shortly afterwards, and when 
great grace was upon them all ; " neither was there 
any among them that lacked," for, the possessions 
being sold, distribution was again made to every 
man according as he had need. 

So true is it that the New-Testament saints are 
particularly solicitous for each other's comfort, and 
thus they evince that the love of God dwells in 
them. 

SECTION LVHI. 

u Wherefore, comfort yourselves together, and edify one ano- 
ther, even as also ye do" — 1 Thess. v, 11. 

The members of the New-Testament Church are 
interested for each other's spiritual welfare. They 
gladly communicate, as we have seen, in the matter 
of temporal blessings ; nor will they withhold any 
spiritual aid from their brethren, when it is in the 
power of their hands to impart it. They will com- 
fort each other, lifting up the hands that hang- 
down, and confirming the feeble knees, and bear- 
ing burdens for their brethren, and sympathizing 
with the sorrowful, and weeping with them that 
weep, and rejoicing in the joy and prosperity of the 



108 NFW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

happy, and adding to the flame of praise and grati- 
tude ascending from enraptured spirits. They will 
aid the spiritual interests of their brethren, by 
watching over them — watching not for evil, but for 
good — not with the eye of a foe, but with an 
angel's care — by gentle promptings, and signals 
of heavenly kindness, beckoning them aw^ay from 
doubtful courses, and pointing them up the path 
of life. These church-members will be seen to aid 
their brethren, also, by their appropriate and edify- 
ing communications and. exhortations. We have 
observed above, that they are not mute and re- 
served, but they speak often to each other by the 
way. They exhort one another, and edify one 
another. They warn the unruly — they exhort one 
another daily; in their prophesyings they speak 
unto men to edification, to exhortation, and comfort. 

So likewise do the true church-members aid each 
other by their prayers one for another. They are 
constant in supplications and prayers for all saints. 
According to the apostolic direction, they confess 
their faults one to another, and pray one for another, 
that they may be healed ; and the fervent and 
effectual prayer of the righteous man availeth much. 
And though it may be, for the present, unseen, yet 
great and essential is the aid rendered to God's 
people by their fervent and mutual prayers, rising 
every day to God in behalf of each other. 

And these Christians aid each other too by their 
constantly correct and exemplary bearing. They 
are living epistles, known and read of all men, and 



IN RESPECT TO EACH OTHER. 109 

read<of each other. And refreshing and invigorat- 
ing is the reading ! They witness the grace of 
God as bestowed upon one and another, and re- 
joice for the consolation. The righteous help each 
other — they walk arm in arm to life eternal. 

SECTION LIX. 

u They that feared the Lord, spake often one to another?— ~ 
Mal.iii, 16. 

The members of the New-Testament Church are 
social. It is not meant by this that they are for- 
ward to converse on any and every theme. They 
are not mere talkers, full of words, and ever ready 
to pour them forth on any and all occasions, and 
sometimes when they should be slow to speak, and 
swift to hear. But we design to convey that these 
church-members are far from being reserved and 
distant. They are free to meet you, and utter a 
friendly word in your ear. Are you a stranger in 
a strange city? Many, even of church-members, 
will pass by and forbear to salute you. They will 
know of your residence among them for weeks and 
months, and see you, upon the Sabbath, enter with 
them the same house of worship, but will never 
approach you — never offer to you a word of inter- 
course and welcome. Not so with the New-Testa- 
ment members. These will meet you — not obtru- 
sively — not hurriedly — but they will meet you. 
You shall hear their voice. You shall meet the 
beating of their warm hearts. You shall be assured 
that they notice vou, and feel an Interest for you, 



110 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

and you shall feel yourself less a stranger from the 
moment there shall hail you one of these living 
beings. 

Sociality accords eminently with the genius of 
the Christian religion. It is not a cold — an austere 
religion. It inspires the profoundest reverence and 
awe in respect to the God above us, and the utmost 
respect and care in our bearing toward the multi- 
tude about us. But, at the same time, genuine re- 
ligion opens the lips and unlooses the tongue. It 
well-nigh compels us to speak. " We do not well 
to hold our peace," is the sentiment of such as have 
found the pearl of great price. Even the constitu- 
tionally distant and silent ones will become vocal, 
more or less, for there is within them a something 
which urges them to communicate. 

It will be understood, of course, that the sociality 
of these church-members is eminently of the spi- 
ritual cast, and tending to piety and salvation. 
While their conversation is free, it is also with grace, 
seasoned with salt, that it may minister grace to 
the hearers. The words they utter are not of that 
class which " eat as doth a canker." They indulge 
none of that conversation which is injurious to the 
character of others, while it is destructive to them- 
selves. Their conversation is as healing and pure 
as it is free. With all their sociality, they are of 
those who " offend not in word ;" but show out of 
a good conversation their works with meekness of 
wisdom. 



IN RESPECT TO EACH OTHER. Ill 

SECTION LX. 
■ Even as I please all men in all things." — 1 Cor. x, 33. 

The members of the New-Testament Church aim 
to please universally. We have above marked 
their gentleness, goodness, moffensiveness, loveli- 
ness ; and it is felt to be a matter of duty and con- 
science with them, not only by their conversation, 
and general deportment, and manners, to give no 
just grounds of displeasure, but, on the other hand, 
to please to the utmost of then power. Religion^ 
pure and undefiled, is no ungainly thing — no system 
giving countenance to any untasteful or ungraceful 
conduct or bearing. It enjoins, on the contrary, 
the precept and effort to " please all men in all 
things," so far as may consist with the good of all 
parties. Nay, it goes even further than this ; and 
inculcates the pleasing of others for the great pur- 
pose of their good, though at a personal sacrifice — 
though self, in the process, must be denied. " Not 
seeking my own profit," writes the apostle of his 
own course in this respect, "but the profit of many, 
that they may be saved." Thus the church-mem- 
bers whom he labours to present as perfect in 
Christ Jesus. They would please, and not with 
any selfish motive, but from a principle lofty and 
pure as heaven itself. For this they study and 
labour. They search the Scriptures, and search 
themselves, and observe carefully, that they may 
know how to approach men, and hold intercourse 
with them, so as to promote their highest benefit. 



112 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

Their purpose is to swell, to the utmost, the amount 
of human happiness, both in time, and forever and 
ever. They will, therefore, not be content with 
mere inoffensiveness among their fellows and all 
who behold them. They will be positively courte- 
ous. They will aim accurately to exemplify the 
heavenly religion they profess. The fruits of the 
Spirit will be flourishing and obvious : — such as 
love, joy, peace, long-suffering, gentleness, patience, 
faith, meekness, and temperance. The sublime 
charity described to the Corinthians will be seen in 
beautiful realization. The dignity, refinement, and 
transcendent gracefulness of the evangelical mo- 
rality and goodness will be conspicuous. Thus 
will they reflect the image of Him who is the 
source of all perfection and beauty. Thus will they 
win souls to embrace the kingdom of God. Thus 
will they please all men for their good to edification, 
and be instrumental of the largest influence and 
usefulness in their generation. 

SECTION LXI. 

" I am a companion of all them that fear thee, and of them 
that keep thy precepts? — Ps. cxix, 63. 

The members of the New-Testament Church are 
possessed of a catholic spirit. They are associated, 
it is true, with one and another sect of Christians, 
and are designated by some denominational epithet. 
Yet their interest, and affection, and fellowship, are 
no more confined to their own branch of the divine 
family, than are the rays of the sun limited to some 



IN RESPECT TO EACH OTHER. 113 

special territory of the earth's surface. They have 
no recognition of any division walls between the 
disciples of the Lord Jesus. Each one of them 
would not object — were such a thing practicable — 
to actual church-membership with every denomina- 
tion of those who love our Lord Jesus Christ, and 
trust in Him alone for mercy and salvation. They 
pledge themselves as truly united to all, as though 
then names were really written with every branch ; 
and were their names thus written, they would 
consider themselves no more truly members of 
every evangelical Christian company, than they now 
actually feel themselves. The beautiful declaration 
at the head of this paragraph is then own adopted 
and cherished sentiment ; — they are companions of 
all that fear the Lord. They are New- Testament 
Christians of whom we write, and they have looked 
and searched in vain for any trace of the denomina- 
tional system, in that most blessed book. They read 
of Christians there, and where the disciples were 
first called such ; and they read of the saints — the 
elect and chosen ones — the faithful in Christ Jesus 
• — the believers — the children — the little ones — 
the brethren — the Church of the living God. But 
they have perceived that all these and other epi- 
thets are applied to the same company, and that 
they are all one in Christ Jesus. This is entirely 
plain, and out of the New Testament they will not 
in this, more than in other respects, depart a single 
inch. Men may call them what they please, but 

thev will call themselves bv the New-Testament 

s 



114 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

epithets. The view they adopt of their church- 
membership is the New-Testament view ; — in other 
words, they attach themselves to the disciples. The 
New-Testament warnings against divisions, bigotry, 
and all uncharitableness, they faithfully ponder and 
heed. With the New-Testament prayers for the 
perfect oneness and mutual love of all the elect, 
they do most heartily sympathize. To the giving 
of thanks for the goodly fellowship of the saints, 
they heartily respond "Amen !" In the expecta- 
tion of final and immortal union of all the faithful, 
from every kindred, and nation, and tongue, and 
people, they rejoice with joy unspeakable ; while 
even their present companionship with all good 
men, irrespective of name, sect, or nation, is one of 
the grand elements of their happiness and triumph 
as they tend upward, where, with all saints, they 
shall behold the glory of Immanuel. 

SECTION LXn. 
" All are pours." — 1 Cor. iii, 22. 

Recognizing themselves, as just written, the com- 
panions of all them that fear God, the members 
of the New-Testament Church feel themselves 
identified with all Christians. They contemplate 
them all as theirs : as the sectarian church-member 
contemplates the ministers and laity of the denomi- 
nation to which he belongs as his — so the New- 
Testament church-member reckons all Christians 
and Christian ministers as his. Exactly this 
was the elevated and joyful view to which the 



IN RESPECT TO EACH OTHER. 115 

apostle wished to raise the Corinthian members, so 
soon as he knew of their decline to sectarianism. 
And as some among them began to say, " Paul is 
mine," and others, " Apollos is mine," and others 
still, " Cephas is mine," the inspired voice came 
whispering to them in infinite love, " Say not so ; be 
not thus straitened, for all are yours — all God's 
holy ministers, and all things past, and all to come." 
Thus the New-Testament Christians press all to their 
hearts as their own dear and glorious possession. 
Each one deems himself part of the universal body 
of Christ, whether on earth or in heaven. Hence 
he is looking after all the movements of the great 
general Church. He is marking with eager interest 
all its inroads upon the kingdom of antichrist and 
sin. He is by the side of all faithful Christians 
and missionaries. He is listening to every Mace- 
donian cry, pealing up from the depths of heathen- 
ism. He is awake to all the voices of the enter- 
prising and the good, calling for sympathy and 
help. His interests are all wedded to the Church 
of the living God. God's cause is his cause — God's 
word is his infinite treasure — God's servants are all 
his possession — God's kingdom is his world, and 
where he already dwells. He glories in nothing, 
save in the cross of the Lord Jesus Christ. The 
children of God are his brethren — the world is his 
field of operation and effort. His sympathy is per- 
fect with all the Christian and dignified courtesy 
of the great and benignant apostle, while, like him, 
lie would, were it possible, send his hearty saluta- 



116 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

lions to all the "helpers in Christ Jesus," of every 
language and every country. He asks not what 
one party is doing, but what Christ is doing — not 
after a particular field merely, but after " all that 
in every place call upon the name of our Lord Jesus 
Christ." This is New-Testament religion ;— this, 
nothing but this, is the shape of the New-Testa- 
ment Christians. This, nothing but this, is the 
voice, and image, and spirit of Him who came to 
save that which was lost. 






IN RESPECT TO PRIVATE DUTIES. 117 



CHAPTER IV. 

SECTION LXIII. 

" These were more noble than those in Thessalonica, in that 
they — searched the Scriptures daily." — Acts xyii, 11. 

The members of the New -Testament Church search 
the Scriptures daily. They are in some degree 
aware of the very intimate connexion between fa- 
miliar and constant acquaintance with the Holy 
Scriptures, and all spiritual life and prosperity. 
They are aware that thousands who seem to com- 
mence well in a religious life, sooner or later de- 
cline, and utterly abandon their profession, from 
not paying proper attention to the written word. 
The word of God is the food of the spiritual being. 
It is the bread and water of life to the soul. Thus 
the devoted church-members sympathize fully with 
those of old. With Peter and the rest of the apos- 
tles, they exclaim, "Lord, to whom shall we go 
but unto thee ? Thou hast the words of eternal 
life." They sing with the Psalmist, "Thy word 
have I hid in my heart, that I might not sin against 
thee. I will meditate in thy precepts — I will de- 
light myself in thy statutes !" A voice from the 
lips of Jesus ever calls to them, saying, " Search 
the Scriptures ; for in them ye think ye have eter- 
nal life, and they are they which testify of me." 



118 NEW -TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

" The words that I speak unto you, they are spirit, 
and they are life." They would emulate the beau- 
tiful example of Timothy, who, from a child, knew 
the Holy Scriptures, which were able to make him 
wise unto salvation, through faith which is in Christ 
Jesus. Nor do they once forget the all-important 
declaration of the apostle, how that all Scripture 
is given by inspiration of God, and is profitable for 
doctrine, for reproof, for correction, for instruction 
in righteousness ; that the man of God may be 
perfect, thoroughly furnished unto all good works. 
Hence these members live very much in the 
Holy Scriptures. They breathe a Bible atmos- 
phere ; they are conversant with Bible scenes, and 
all essential and scriptural doctrine is wrought into 
their minds and hearts. They dwell as amid New 
Testament voices, and its exceeding great and pre- 
cious promises are as if falling with original fresh- 
ness and power upon their hearts. The space in- 
tervening between them and the New Testament 
events, seems, in a sense, annihilated ; and they 
are moving with the apostles, and gathered with 
them in the upper chamber, and are joining in the 
prayers that went up from inspired lips, and seize 
upon the faith that cried, " My Lord and my God I" 
There is no scenery like this to these Christians, in 
all the earth. In the Bible world they live, and 
move, and have their being. 



IN RESPECT TO PRIVATE DUTIES. 119 

SECTION LXIV. 

" When thou prayest, enter into thy closet" — Matt, vi, 6. 

The members of the New-Testament Church lift 
up fervent prayers to God. This has ever been 
one of the prominent marks of genuine Christians. 
They commune with their heavenly Father in secret 
places. The intercourse is always open, and to the 
Divine hand they are ever looking with supreme 
devotion and ineffable desire. They pray to then- 
Father who is in secret. In the retired chamber, 
away, if possible, from the sight and hearing of man, 
they pour out their souls to God. Such was the 
spirit and practice of the Psalmist : " As for me," 
he saith, " I will call upon God, and the Lord shall 
save me. Evening and at morning, and at noon, 
will I pray and cry aloud, and he shall hear my 
voice." The practice of Daniel was the same ; for 
"his windows being open in his chamber toward 
Jerusalem, he kneeled upon his knees three times 
a day, and prayed and gave thanks before his God." 
It was doubtless in pursuance of the same practice 
that " Peter went up upon the house-top to pray 
about the sixth hour." And the same formal pri- 
vate devotion is recognized as one of the duties of 
His followers. " When thou prayest," saith he to 
them, " enter into thy closet ; and when thou hast 
shut the door, pray to thy Father who is in secret." 
In the ninth chapter of Daniel, we see recorded 
one of the closet prayers of this eminently holy 
man. He prayed unto the Lord his God, and made 



120 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

his confession ; and such are the private devotional 
exercises of all pious church-members. They 
spread out all their wants before the Lord, and 
confess all their sins before him. Every secret sin 
of their hearts, and all their desires and requests, 
they "make known" unto God. ISTor do they per- 
form this in a mere musing and listless manner. 
If able, they kneel, like Daniel, upon their knees. 
They spread out, like him, their prayers and con- 
fessions in words. They cry unto the Lord, and as 
if, like Jacob, they meant, at all events, to be heard, 
remembering that it is the fervent and effectual 
prayer of the righteous man that availeth much. 
If prayer lingers and droops, they stir themselves 
up to seek God. If words appear sometimes to 
fail, they will pour forth their hearts in the prayers 
and confessions of the Bible as it lies before them. 
Nor are they remiss in this great duty of the Chris- 
tian. They do not, if possible, omit their formal 
visitations to the closet. They are aware that very 
much is involved here ; and that if earnest secret 
prayer is restrained, the loss is certain. To all the 
world, and several times every day, they will say, 
" Tarry thou here while I go yonder and worship." 
They cry unto the Lord in secret places, and their 
Father, who sees in secret, rewards them openly, 



IN RESPECT TO PRIVATE DUTIES. 121 

SECTION LXV. 

" The bridegroom shall be taken away, and then shall they 
fast."— Matt, ix, 15. 

The members of the New-Testament Church do, 
if possible, practise fasting. There are times which, 
if their health and occupations allow of it, they ob- 
serve as seasons of abstinence from food, and spe- 
cial prayer and humiliation. They believe that 
Christ meant to enjoin this duty in the words writ- 
ten above. And they realize it to be a means of 
great benefit. They observe this as one of the 
means of keeping the body under, and of bringing 
it into subjection. They would remind themselves, 
frequently, that it is not to feed and pamper the 
body that they are to live, but for the higher pur- 
pose of cultivating the soul, and fitting it for the 
eternal abode of heaven. Even if there were no 
precept touching this matter, they would consider 
that the conspicuous examples of fasting in the 
Holy Scriptures, would be entirely sufficient to 
commend the practice to their attention. They 
do not fast, any more than they pray, in order that 
they may be seen of men. But they perform their 
fasting as a special duty which they owe to God 
and to themselves. They would, by forgetting the 
body, and forbearing to indulge its appetites, ap- 
proach with greater nearness the throne of heavenly 
grace, and hold closer communion with the Lord 
and Saviour. They would thus gain more of the 
spirit of prayer and wrestling with God, They 



122 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

would mortify all the evil and carnal affections of 
their nature. They would thus even look to have 
all their evil and carnal affections cleansed away — 
not only those which are more easy to be over- 
come, but also that kind of indwelling sins and 
lusts which go not out but by prayer and fasting. 
While they are temperate always, they fast often, 
in order that by grace co -operating with these ap- 
propriate means, all carnal affections may die in 
them, and all things belonging to the Spirit may 
live and grow in them. Of course, then, fasting 
will be accompanied, according to their circumstan- 
ces and opportunities, with earnest prayers to God. 
Like Daniel, they set their faces unto the Lord 
God, to seek, by prayer and supplications, in con- 
nexion with fasting, the great blessings for which 
their souls aspire. In the exercise of fasting, 
Christians are looking, also, for greater intellectual 
activity and energy. For, while fasting benefits 
the physical and moral man, it is well known to 
aid likewise the mental powers, rendering them 
available for greater energy, for which purpose 
it has been repeatedly employed when a great in- 
tellectual effort is in contemplation. 

SECTION LXVI. 
" Let him deny himself r — Matt, xvi, 24. 

The members of the Xew-Testament Church are 
self-denying; — that is, they "relinquish everything 
that stands in opposition to the Divine command, 
and their own spiritual welfare." And this relin- 



IN RESPECT TO PRIVATE DUTIES. 1*23 

quishment is faithful, and full, and constant, and 
extends itself to every tendency that is dangerous 
to the soul's best interests. The New-Testament 
church-members do, for example, deny themselves 
in respect to all inordinate affections, evil desires, 
and all impure conduct. How prone is the human 
heart to sin, needs not to be written ; and how 
many thus fall into transgression, all history and 
observation sufficiently demonstrate. Here is one 
of the great dangers of Christians ; and hence, es- 
pecially, they will set themselves strongly and ha- 
bitually to the work of self-denial. They mortify 
their members which are upon the earth. They 
irHl cut off the right hand, and pluck out the right 
eye. They will withhold themselves from the 
place, and company, and sights, and scenes, and 
sounds, where danger lies. They will flee from 
the snare, though it be ever so beautiful and attrac- 
tive. They will break away from the charm, though 
the fascination be well-nigh overpowering. They 
will betake themselves to all diligence in well- doing, 
that they may displace and crowd out of their 
hearts all thoughts and imaginations that are un- 
holy, or even doubtful. By the grace of God they 
will not allow sin to reign in their mortal bodies, 
that tkey should obey it in the lusts thereof ; nei- 
ther will they yield their members as instruments 
of unrighteousness unto sin. All the appetites are 
preserved in due restraint ; and, with the apostle, 
they keep under their bodies, and bring them into 
subjection. So in reference to all those honours 



124 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

of the world that are wont to compromit righteous- 
ness, and involve sin, or a diminution of holy and 
godly zeal. Here their attitude is similar to that 
of Moses, who refused to be called the son of Pha- 
raoh's daughter, and chose rather to suffer affliction 
with the people of God, than to enjoy the pleasures 
of sin for a season. If riches come in competition 
with Christ and his service, they will go and sell 
all they have, and follow Him, esteeming the re- 
proaches of Christ greater riches than the pleasures 
of Egypt. So, too, if the alternative be Christ, or 
dearest worldly friends, then these Christians are 
ready to forsake fathers and mothers — husbands 
and wives — children, and houses, and lands — yea, 
suffer the loss of all things, that they may win 
Christ. Or, if life itself must be denied for the 
kingdom of God's sake, still even this great sacri- 
fice will be made, and they will hate their own 
lives in the comparison. For he that loveth his 
life more than Christ, shall lose it; while he that 
loseth his life for him, shall keep it unto life eternal. 
True Christians on earth deny themselves. This 
world is not their rest, but the theatre of their toil 
and sufferings. They are contending now — the 
harness is upon them now ; the rest — the victory — 
is coming. # 



IN RESPECT TO PRIVATE DUTIES. 125 

SECTION LXVII. 

u In everything give thanks" — 1 Thess. v, 18. 

The members of the New-Testament Church offer 
praise and thanksgivings. The spirit of praise they 
are careful to cultivate perpetually. In accordance 
with the apostolic injunction above written, they 
praise God in everything. Their faith enables them 
to discern that God's hand is not absent from what- 
ever may occur in connexion with themselves and 
their history. Believing that all things work to- 
gether for good to them that love God — that no 
good thing will be withheld from them that walk 
uprightly — that the steps of a good man are ordered 
of the Lord — and that He will direct him in the 
way in which he should go, they thus remind them- 
selves to rejoice evermore, and in all events, pros- 
perous and adverse, that concern them ; and the 
praise of God is never absent from their hearts. 
While they pray to the Lord in the closet, they 
have their special times for praise and thanksgiv- 
ing. a Seven times a day," writes one of the Old 
Testament saints, " do I praise thee, because of thy 
righteous judgments." Praise is one of the habits 
of the Christian's spirit — one of the abiding tenden- 
cies of his redeemed and renewed soul. These men 
and women offer the sacrifice of praise to God con- 
tinually, giving thanks to his name. In that blessed 
kingdom which they have entered, all sights and 
sounds prompt them to the offering of this blessed 
sacrifice. They praise whenever they pray ; for, 



126 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

in the act of imploring blessings at the hand of 
God, they remember some of the innumerable 
gifts He has already bestowed, and appreciate to 
some extent the infinite goodness which is, this 
moment, exhibited to them. In view of these 
great mercies, they call upon their souls, and all 
that is within them, to praise the name of the Lord. 
Nor are their harps hung upon the willows even in 
times of difficulty and trouble. They praise God 
even in the fires, and worship and adore the hand 
that is kindly chastening them for their profit, that 
they may be partakers of his holiness. With multi- 
tudes of church-members there is much prayer, 
and but little praise. With the New-Testament 
members, both prayer and praise abound. With 
them the song of eternal redemption is already 
begun ; and the more they praise, the more and 
greater is their power of praise, the more cause 
they discern for infinite thanksgiving — the more 
they long to exalt their Lord and Saviour. They 
ever exult in declaring, " Worthy is the Lamb that 
was slain to receive power, and riches, and wisdom, 
and strength, and honour, and glory, and blessing.' ' 

"0 for a thousand tongues, to sing 
My great Redeemer's praise ! 
The glories of my God and King, 
The triumphs of his grace !" 



IN RESPECT TO PRIVATE DUTIES, 127 

SECTION LXVIIL 

" Examine yourselves" — 2 Cor. xiii. 5. 

The members of the New Testament Church fre- 
quently examine themselves. " They," says Mr, 
Wilberforce, " who in a crazy vessel navigate a 
sea wherein are shoals and currents innumerable, 
if they would keep their course, or reach their port 
in safety, must carefully repair the smallest inju- 
ries, and often throw out the line, and take their 
observations. In the voyage of life also, the Chris- 
tian who would not make shipwreck of his faith, 
while he is habitually watchful and provident, must 
make it his express business to look into his state, 
and ascertain his progress." 

Thus do all earnest church -members view this 
great subject; and hence they statedly and fre- 
quently look within, and search their own hearts, 
and examine themselves whether they be in the 
faith. They prove their own selves. They would 
detect every deficiency — every latent fault, and give 
all diligence to make their calling and election sure. 
They make this examination carefully, for they 
would not be deceived in respect to any point of 
their spiritual character. They well and faithfully 
investigate and search to find the worst of the case. 
We have said that they make this examination also 
with frequency. " Is all well with me ?" is an in- 
quiry which they often make, and settle it with 
themselves in the fear of God, and with an eye to 
the great trial, and the final destiny. With the 



128 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

same spirit they often bring their hearts to God, 
and solicit His inspection. No prayer with them 
is more ardent and sincere than that of the Psalmist, 
as he prayed, " Search me, O God, and know my 
heart ; try me, and know my thoughts, and see if 
there be any wicked way in me, and lead me in the 
way everlasting !" In this examination they are 
careful to inquire into their progress in grace and 
knowledge, and in all the ornaments and virtues of 
the Christian character. They mark whether they 
are perpetually rising to a higher spiritual life, and 
whether their own experience testifies that the path 
of the just is, in fact, as the shining light that 
shineth more and more unto the perfect day. They 
will look carefully to their faith, and examine their 
confidence in Christ. This they will do, as di- 
rected, particularly in connexion with the com- 
munion of the Lord's Supper. They receive to 
themselves the instructions given to the Corinthi- 
ans, and examine themselves in view of eating that 
bread, and drinking that cup, lest they do so un- 
worthily, and receive condemnation, rather than a 
blessing to their souls. And, in general, every one 
will prove his own works ; and thus he has re- 
joicing in himself alone, and not in another. 



IN RESPECT TO WORSHIP: 129 



CHAPTER V. 

K^f^teent ®fax&0fcwSM& in tfgpett to tjfre 

SECTION LXIX. 

u Remember the Sabbath-day to keep it holyV — Ex, xx> %, 

The members of the New-Testament Church keep 
holy the Sabbath-day. To this end they make all 
necessary arrangements for the Sabbath before it 
comes. They leave no work to be performed on 
that day which can be done previously. All proper 
arrangements in connexion with food, fire, and cloth- 
ing, are attended to and finished. Even Saturday 
evening, so far as may be, is given to sacred occu- 
pations, in order that the mind and heart may be 
in the best possible state of preparation for the 
coming festival. For the same purpose they retire 
that evening early to rest, being aware that if they 
would secure the largest spiritual benefit from the 
privileges of the Sabbath, they must, during this 
holy day, be wakeful and sprightly. They would 
be in their best estate amid the Sabbath hours. 
When the morning comes, they are early away 
from their slumbers and their beds. They do not, 
like thousands of others, rise later than usual, but 
being awake with the dawn, they seize upon the 
earliest moments to commence the pure and de- 
lightful exercises appropriate to the Lord's day. 



130 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH -MEMBERS 

The morning of the Sabbath is, with them, as quiet 
as possible. The few external arrangements that 
are necessary, are attended to with as little tumult 
and distraction of mind as may be, and in as little 
time as the circumstances will admit. All possible 
of the hours and minutes of the day are redeemed 
for holy uses. The Bible, on that day, is open, 
and all secular books are laid away, and even re- 
ligious books are mostly closed. Now is the time, 
especially, to hear what God the Lord will speak, 
and to permit human authors to stand aside. Now 
is the opportunity for long, and deep, and sanctify- 
ing interviews with the sacred Scriptures, and to 
advance largely in that knowledge which especially 
comes from God. Prayer also, believing and fer- 
vent, rises from the hearts of these church-mem- 
bers. This, especially upon the Sabbath-day, and 
accompanied with praise and thanksgiving, is 
breathed forth on every breath. By reading the 
Scriptures, and by holy prayer and praise, they 
would set Christ before them all the day long. 
They are in the Spirit on the Lord's day. They 
are dwelling with God, and delighting themselves 
in elevated and heavenly exercises. Whether 
within their houses, or abroad in the house of wor- 
ship, they are careful not to remove their eye from 
the great object of their hearts' supreme affections. 
These Christians during the Sabbath are not in 
haste — not fretful, distressed, or troubled. It is 
with them a day of rest according to the command- 
ment. They manage that the soul and body both 



IN RESPECT TO WORSHIP. 131 

be quiet as possible. They engage in no tasks, 
whether mental or physical. Their minds are 
awake and active, while, however, the Sabbath is 
eminently a day of spiritual repose and joy. They 
enjoy an antepast of the heavenly rest. They are 
careful for nothing, but in everything, by prayer 
and supplication, with thanksgiving, they make 
known their requests unto God. And the peace of 
God, which passeth all understanding, keeps their 
minds and hearts through Christ Jesus. 

SECTION LXX. 

" Not forsaking the assembling of ourselves together"-— 
Heb. x, 25. 

The members of the New-Testament Church are 
punctual in attendance upon religious assemblies. 
They are fully aware that public assemblies for 
worship are one of the capital arrangements pre- 
scribed in the Holy Scriptures for carrying forward 
the work of God on earth. In the Old-Testament 
Church, the holy convocation upon the Sabbath- 
day was carefully observed. Christ himself was 
accustomed to attend the Sabbath assemblies of the 
synagogue ; and gracious were the words which 
there, in the hearing of the wondering multitude, 
proceeded out of his mouth. He gave it also as a 
standing promise, that where two or three should 
assemble together in His name, he would be there 
in the midst of them. Accordingly, no sooner does 
he ascend to heaven, than these assemblies come 
into notice. Thus a hundred and twenty were as- 



132 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

sembled when the place of Judas was supplied. 
And on the day of Pentecost, they were again all 
with one accord in one place ; — while as the Spirit 
descended, and Peter preached, out of the multi- 
tude that were gathered to hear him, three thou- 
sand were suddenly arrested and converted to 
Christ. At another time, being together, when 
they had prayed the place was shaken where they 
were assembled together, and they were all filled 
with the Holy Ghost, and the multitude were of 
one heart and one soul. Thus the whole history 
presented in the Acts of the Apostles, perpetually 
brings to view this feature of Christianity. The 
assembly for worship and instruction is prominent. 
Primitive Christians often " strive together in their 
prayers." The whole Church " came together in 
one place." The Epistle to the Colossians was 
directed to be read to the Laodiceans in assem- 
bly ; and the Epistle from Laodicea was read to 
u the faithful brethren" at Colosse. The Corin- 
thian Christians " came together," and the Apos- 
tle prescribed to them the appropriate conduct 
in their assemblies, and praised them not, that 
they sometimes came together not for the better, 
but for the worse. Finally, we recognize the 
express injunction, not to " forsake the assem- 
bling of ourselves together, as the manner of 
some is." 

So true it is that the New-Testament Christians 
assemble, and assemble regularly and constantly. 
This is one of their established rules of conduct, 



IN RESPECT TO WORSHIP. 133 

The assembly for public worship they will not for- 
sake, if possible, even for a single Sabbath. They 
love the Lord's house with a great and special love. 
They are among the blessed ones who dwell in the 
house of God. Their souls long, yea, even faint 
for the courts of the Lord. They go from strength ; 
every one of them in Zion appeareth before God. 
They enter into his gates with thanksgiving, and 
into his courts with praise. They go up with the 
multitude of them that keep holy day. They walk 
to the house of God in company with the excellent 
of the world, expecting to meet the Lord there, 
and receive his benediction. 

SECTION LXXL 

" Keep thy foot token thou goest to the house of God! 1 — 
Eccl. v, i. 

The members of the New-Testament Church are 
quietly circumspect in the house of God, and in 
connexion with public worship. That they con- 
stantly go up to the house of the Lord, we have 
already seen. But they go there as no others do. 
They prepare themselves to enter the place of wor- 
ship, so as to receive the designed benefit and sal- 
vation there. They go not until they have looked 
up for the divine mercy. They pray for help to 
keep their feet, that is, their whole body, and mind, 
and heart, as they go to the house of God. Thus 
as they go, it is not carelessly — not with worldly 
thoughts or conversation — but with spirit and 
thoughts uplifted — with the spirit of prayer and 



134 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

praise — a spirit of love for the courts of the Lord, 
and for the ordinances of his house. Arriving, 
they are observed not to tarry without to converse 
unnecessarily with one another. They pass directly 
in, softly and gently, " keeping their foot" continu- 
ally, being careful to attract the attention of as few 
as possible ; for their purpose is not to be seen of 
men, nor to see men. An object infinitely higher 
and nobler is in their hearts. Now they are seated 
in the sanctuary, and it is early. The public exer- 
cises have not commenced ; but there is no staring 
about — no reaching and turning to see those that 
enter afterwards. Body and mind are quiet. The 
heart is occupied with prayer for the divine blessing 
upon the assembly, and upon all holy assemblies — 
prayer for the divine acceptance of the praises and 
prayers about to be offered — prayer for the divine 
unction to accompany the instruction about to be 
given — prayer that that one hour may tell greatly 
for the interests of Zion's kingdom, wherever two 
or three are assembled in the name of Christ. Pre- 
sently the public songs and prayers proceed. These 
church-members are now not inactive, but awake 
and in earnest. They are not spectators — not mere 
listeners ; — they come not there merely to " hear 
the parson pray and preach," and listen to the me- 
lodious voices of the orchestra. They are there 
to worship God. Not an exercise is there which 
they do not make a medium of holy devotion. 
They pray with all those prayers — they praise with 
all those praises— they listen with awe and devo- 



o 



IN RESPECT TO WORSHIP. 135 

tion whenever these Scriptures are read — they 
hear the preaching with desire and longing ineffa- 
ble, that it may bless all the congregation. They 
are not looking to be pleased or entertained, but 
they are looking for the power of God, and watch- 
ing for the corning and the mighty working of the 
Holy Ghost. They are remembering Peter's ser- 
mon, and the accompanying influence ; — they are 
praying for the same "pricking of hearts" — the 
same conversion — the same salvation. 

SECTION LXXIL 

" Pray without ceasing. — Rejoice evermore. — And in. every- 
thing give thanks" — 1 Thess. v. 16-18. 

Sucpi is eminently the spirit of the New-Testament 
church -members in the assembly for mere social 
worship — the assembly for prayer, and sacred con- 
ference, and exhortation. The spirit of joy, of 
prayer and praise, is the appropriate spirit there. 
Joy is with the . New-Testament believers there ; 
for the Lord is specially present, as He is in the 
more public and formal worship. Where two or 
three are gathered together in his name, he is there 
in the midst of them. And he is there, not for 
evil, but for good — not with a curse, but with a 
blessing- He still whispers along the ranks of his 
diseiples, that the Holy Spirit is more ready to be 
given to them that ask, than good gifts for children 
from their earthly parents. The believing spirits 
see, and heaven, in their eye, is drawing nigh — nay, 
is ahead v come. 



136 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBE11S 

Prayer is there. "Nor in the social meeting, 
more than in the public worship, is the mind al- 
lowed to wander. Prayer and praise are the con- 
stant attitude of the soul. Jesus is present, and 
they are looking unto Him. Prayers are offered 
through one voice and another ; the whole soul 
goes out with these prayers, and responds to every 
petition, and leaps forth with earnest, unspeaka- 
ble desire for the promised outpouring, and the 
heavenly baptism. There is no disagreeing — all 
hearts are united, and the prayers of these church- 
members roll up, an unbroken volume of incense, 
before the throne of mercy. Praise and thanks- 
giving are there. For the prayer just named is 
never in vain. "If two of you shall agree on 
earth as touching anything that they shall ask, it 
shall be done for them." Their prayers are heard — ■ 
faith is present to see and to receive the promised 
blessings of the Father, and the Holy Spirit is 
given, whereby the love of God is shed abroad in 
believers* hearts, and whereby all the assembly is 
moved. With the Christians I am aiming to de- 
scribe, this is an hour of unearthly interest — an 
hour of holy and untiring devotion — an hour of 
sacred struggling and wrestling for heavenly things. 

M My weary soul would stay 
In such a frame as this, 
And sit and sing herself away 
To everlasting bliss." 



IN RESPECT TO WORSHIP, 137 

SECTION LXXHL 

" As oft as ye eat this bread, and drink this cup, ye do show 

the Lord's death till he comer — 1 Cor. xi, 26. 

The members of the New-Testament Church are 
constant in confessing Christ at his table. They 
believe the ordinance of the Supper was designed 
by Christ as the rite by which his great sacrifice 
for sin should be vividly set forth, and freely ac- 
knowledged by all his followers to the end of time. 
The death of Christ for the sins of the world was, 
in their view, the greatest event in this world's his- 
tory, if not the greatest in the history of the uni- 
verse. They recognize this as the great hope of 
the Christian, and acknowledge the death of Christ 
to be the life of the world. To some extent, there- 
fore, do they appreciate the extreme propriety of 
the divinely instituted ordinance of the Supper, for 
the purpose of aiding, by visible emblems, to bring 
the great and spotless offering frequently and af- 
fectingly before the mind of the Christian, and by 
the observance of which he may, from time to time, 
declare to the world his perfect trust and confi- 
dence in the blood and sacrifice of the Son of God. 
Here, then, are the New-Testament church- 
members faithful. They never turn their backs 
upon the table of the Lord. They always approach 
it rather, and with unspeakable affection and de- 
light. This is not that they contemplate them- 
selves as worthy to be partakers of the body and 
blood of the Lord. Their unworthiness is deeply 
felt and mourned over ; but it urges them to Christ, 



138 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

rather than away from him. They come to his 
table because he commands them to come. They 
come, also, because they long to come. And they 
aim to come there with overflowing gratitude. 
What shall they render unto the Lord for the in- 
finite benefit of redemption by Christ ? They 
come with joy and rejoicing. How can they suffi- 
ciently rejoice that Christ has come into the world 
to save sinners — to save them as well as others ! 
How sunny must all prospects be, if salvation be 
theirs ! And yet they come with humility. Their 
sins, they remember, and the sins of the world, 
nailed the Saviour to the cross, and led on the 
amazing expense of the great sacrifice. Under 
such a view, it is with the deepest self-abasement 
that they reach forth their hands to receive the 
sacred symbols. But they come with faith — 
saving — rejoicing faith. That great victim bled for 
them ; and bleeding and dying in their behalf, and 
rising again from the dead, he made a full, perfect, 
and sufficient sacrifice and oblation. They see him 
as their own Saviour and Deliverer. Each one 
asserts, with the Apostle, " He loved me, and gave 
himself for ?ne." Thus believing, he is precious. 
Whom having not seen, they love ; — in whom 
though now they see him not, yet believing, they 
rejoice with joy unspeakable and full of glory ; — ■ 
and thus receive the end of their faith, the salva- 
tion of their souls. Spiritually eating his body, 
and drinking his blood, they are made partakers 
of the divine nature, and have life eternal. 



IN RESPECT TO THE SABBATH-SCHOOL. 139 



CHAPTER VI. 

T$ti»Mt$amm& €%mt$=£$>mm$ in tmtti U tit 

SECTION LXXIV. 

" Thou sha.lt teach them diligently to thy children" — 
Dent, vi, 7. 

The members of the New-Testament Church are 
deeply interested in the Sabbath-school. They 
are thus interested for the one sufficient reason, 
that they regard this enterprise as in singular ac- 
cordance with the whole genius of the gospel, and 
eminently conducive to the promotion of religion. 
They fail not to discern the elements of this insti- 
tution in the inspired Scriptures. There they learn 
that the word of God is to be taught to children. 
When the inspired Moses issued the laws of Jeho- 
vah to the Israelites, he added this memorable in- 
junction following, namely : " All these words 
which I command thee this day shall be in thy 
heart, and thou shalt teach them diligently to thy 
children, and shalt talk of them when thou sittest 
in thy house, and when thou walkest by the way, 
and when thou liest down, and when thou risest 
up." Passing to the New Testament, it is noticea- 
ble that, in accordance with the above injunction, 
Timothy, as an example, was early instructed in 
the word of the Lord, and that from a child he 
knew the Holy Scriptures, which were able to make 



140 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

him wise unto salvation, through faith which is in 
Christ Jesus. So plainly is it a scriptural thought, 
that children and youth are to be taught the word 
and ways of the Lord; and how far this tallies 
with all reason and observation, needs not to be 
specified. 

But they were to be thus taught with "dili- 
gence ;" and the fact of Timothy's knowledge of 
the Scriptures at so tender an age, conclusively 
demonstrates the diligence with which he was in- 
structed in his childhood. In other words, the 
Scriptures and all experience admonish Christians, 
that so great is the importance of early religious 
instruction, no appropriate means or reasonable 
expense should be spared for such a purpose. All 
rational modes of imparting this divine knowledge 
are to be adopted— all favourable opportunities are 
to be secured — all variety of useful expedients are 
to be resorted to. Should they be taught daily ? 
It must not be questioned. Shall the Sabbath, the 
most favourable of all opportunities, be improved 
for this high purpose ? There is no dispute. Shall 
parents, and in the family circle, take hold of this 
work beyond all others? It is agreed, of course. 
Shall they lead them to the house of God, and 
amid the solemn associations and scenery of that 
sacred place, endeavour still further to instruct and 
impress their minds with words and things divine ? 
Who can doubt in a matter so plain ? Is it said 
that the family instruction is sufficient ? Nothing, 
we answer, is sufficient, if more may be done ; nor 



IN RESPECT TO THE SABBATH-SCHOOL. 141 

is a particular mode sufficient, if another mode is 
also appropriate, and rational, and useful. " Line 
upon line, precept upon precept, here a little, there 
a little," is a maxim eminently applicable in the 
case before us. The teaching must be diligent — 
in the house — by the way — lying down — rising 
up : — in other words, in every time and mode. 
There should come to the children's ears the voice 
of the father — the mother — the sister — the brother 
— the minister — the Sabbath-school teacher — all 
pure and pleasant voices are to be enlisted here, to 
print upon the tender mind the truths which, be- 
yond everything else in the universe, he is con- 
cerned to know. 

SECTION LXXV. 
" Teach me thy statutes" — Ps. cxix, 12. 

Interested in the Sabbath-school, the members 
of the New-Testament Church are, of course, ac- 
tive in promoting its interests and success. They 
are, if possible, connected with it, and are present 
to participate in its exercises. Some of them are 
superintendents — some are teachers — and multi- 
tudes take the place of pupils ; for in this, as well 
as in some other respects, they are " become as 
little children." In their humility they are far 
from supposing that the Sabbath-school instruc- 
tion may not be greatly useful to them. The Bi- 
ble they contemplate as an inexhaustible treasure- 
house, whence new things and old are to be 
brought ; and even if not much that is new to their 



142 XEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

minds is brought out in the Sabbath lesson, yet 
they have experienced their hearts to burn within 
them while in the class they have conversed of 
many interesting truths of the word of God. They 
are accustomed to regard the Sabbath-school as, in 
an affecting sense, the school of Christ — where 
Christ is the great theme of instruction and con- 
versation ; and they would on no account, if possi- 
ble, be absent from exercises so deeply interesting 
to all lovers of the Saviour. Thus they are there — 
both the young men and maidens, old men and 
children, so far as their circumstances will allow. 

]STor are they there without some preparation. 
They have given attention to the lesson of the day. 
It has been thought of — perhaps conversed upon 
in the family circle ; and sufficiently so to awaken 
a thorough interest in the exercise, and prepare 
them fully for the examination of the lesson in the 
Sabbath- school. It is not as a mere ceremony 
that they regard the performances of the Sabbath- 
school-room. Rather are they to them, both old 
and young, a means of grace, and one of the modes 
which God designs to use for writing his saving 
truths upon the heart, in order to its sanctification 
and salvation. As under the more formal preach- 
ing, therefore, they are looking for Christ, and his 
baptism ; so, also, in the social mode of the Sab- 
bath-school exercise, they w r ait upon God, and 
their strength becomes renewed. 

Thus the pious church-members linger with the 
Sabbath -school, and mingle with its duties, and 



IN RESPECT TO THE SABBATH-SCHOOL. 143 

become familiar with its lessons, and inhale its pure 
and holy atmosphere, and share in its special bless- 
ings. They have come to regard it — as well from 
the nature of the thing, as from its actual and 
known results — as enjoying the approbation and 
blessing of the Head of the Church. They take 
hold of this matter, therefore, with a strong and 
determined hand. They adopt it heartily, as being 
one of the blessed institutions of the Church of 
Christ, and by it they endeavour to gain and to 
accomplish the good for which it is so eminently 
calculated. 

SECTION LXXVL 

" Go out into the highways and hedges, and compel them to 
come in. that my house mag befitted" — Luke xiv, 23. 

The members of the New-Testament Church are 
active for the Sabbath-school, by bringing into it 
those children that are without. Of these, what 
multitudes there are ! And what numbers of them 
are accustomed to desecrate the holy Sabbath-day ; 
and wandering here and there, and passing the day 
in sports and idleness, lay the foundation of their 
future degradation, crime, and ruin. What a 
blessing to these, to their kindred, and to society 
at large, might they be led to sit every Sabbath 
under the sweet and holy influences of a well- 
conducted Sabbath-school ! How many instructive 
and wholesome words would fall upon their ears ! 
How many good impressions would be made upon 
their hearts ! All of them might not thus be 



144 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

rescued from the fangs of the destroyer, yet thou- 
sands, doubtless, would be savingly benefited, and 
the instructions and influence of the Sabbath- 
school would prove the instrumentality procuring 
their virtue, respectability, and happiness on earth, 
and their eternal life in heaven. It is for this class 
of children more especially — children that have 
little or no religious or moral training in the family, 
that the Sabbath-school is of the first consequence. 
The Sabbath-school aims to assist pious parents 
to plant saving impressions upon their children's 
minds ; but it seeks, so far as may be, to take the 
place of the pious parent, in respect to those poor 
children whose fathers and mothers are careless 
whether the fruit of their bodies be saved or ruined 
forever. In the latter case, it would, so far as may 
be, supply the dreadful lack of service on the part 
of such ungodly parents. It reaches out its kind 
and fostering arms to gather in these hapless little 
ones, and furnish to them the milk of the word, 
and break to them the bread of everlasting life. 
And how active are the true and whole-hearted 
Christians in this process ! Their eyes are ever 
awake, and running hither and thither, scanning 
the streets and lanes, and searching the by-places, 
to see whether some neglected and wandering one 
may not be gathered and led within holier and 
happier influences, and perhaps grow up to become 
a burning and shining light, and leave his mark 
upon the world, and pass away to endless glory 
and heaven. Views and purposes like these are 



IN RESPECT TO THE SABBATH-SCHOOL. 145 

never absent from the members of the New-Tes- 
tament Church ; and actuated by sentiments so 
lofty and benevolent, they go out into the high- 
ways and hedges, and labour to fill up the ranks 
of the Sabbath-school, and thus extend, to the 
utmost of their power, its healing and saving 
influences, 

SECTION LXXVH. 

"In every good word and work. 19 — 2 Thess. ii, 17. 

In addition to what has been written, the mem- 
bers of the New- Testament Church are active for 
the Sabbath-school in such other modes as are 
necessary. They bear their part, for example, in 
securing the requisite and appropriate library. 
They are sufficiently awake to the Sabbath-school 
interests to be aware of the ample means now 
within the Church for furnishing such a library. 
Multitudes of books of great interest and variety, 
and eminently adapted to the Sabbath- school, 
have, of late years, been furnished by talented 
and pious authors ; so that little remains to be de- 
sired in this important department of literature. 
And the present is a reading age, while amazing 
is the influence thus produced, either for good or 
for evil, upon myriads of youth and children that 
are now coming up to take their places in active 
life, and bear their part in shaping the destinies 
of the world. The Sabbath-school library, there- 
fore, is a matter of prominent importance with all 
-enlightened and fervent Christians, and who have 

10 



146 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH- MEMBERS 

pledged themselves to the Sabbath-school enter- 
prise. They are solicitous that the library of the 
Sabbath-school be the best possible ; and are in- 
quiring after the most useful books, and readily 
contribute their full proportion, and more, if neces- 
sary, to place them within reach of the children 
and youth with whom they are associated, whether 
as parents, teachers, or friends. 

Again, they are active in giving the proper 
attention to the current exercises of the school. 
The lesson is as well digested and matured as cir- 
cumstances will admit. They instruct, or receive 
instruction, with great faithfulness and sincerity. 
They give close attention as the exercises pro- 
ceed, not suffering the mind to wander, and look- 
ing upward for the wisdom and light which cometh 
down from above. 

Nor will the interests of the Sabbath-school fail 
of being remembered in the prayers of these 
church-members. Being superintendents, they 
will pray earnestly and daily for their whole 
charge, and in every department. Being teach- 
ers, they will pray earnestly for their classes, and 
for each individual by name ; while if any remain 
unregenerate, they will give the Lord no rest 
until the awakening and healing grace be given. 
Being pupils, they pray much for their teachers, 
and that every teacher and class may realize the 
blessed influence which the lesson of the day is 
calculated to convey. They recognize the Spirit's 
influence to be as necessary in the Sabbath-school 



IN RESPECT TO THE SABBATH-SCHOOL. 147 

as anywhere else, if any spiritual good is to be 
secured, while for the promised baptism they de- 
voutly pray. One may plant, another may water, 
but God giveth the increase, and no one else 
but He. 

SECTION LXXVm. 
"Should such a man as I flee 7" — =Neh. vi, 11. 

Finally, the members of the New-Testament 
Church, in their interests and efforts in behalf 
of the Sabbath-school, never yield to discourage- 
ment. And there are often many things there 
that wear a discouraging aspect. 

It tends to discouragement that so many nominal 
church-members decline to bear any part in this 
vitally important movement. These are reluctant 
to submit to the labour, the self-denial, the per- 
plexities incident to such a participation, and they 
turn away in solemn multitudes. 

It tends to discouragement that many who en- 
gage for a time in the Sabbath-school, yet soon 
grow weary, and their places are suddenly seen to 
be vacant. The classes are there, and the chasm 
— how sad and mournful is it ! 

It tends to discouragement, also, that too often 
the lesson of the day seems to have been neg- 
lected. Little knowledge is gained by one and 
another pupil, while the interest felt in the lesson 
appears scanty in proportion to the ignorance that 
is manifested. Nor does it relieve the dis- 
couraging influence that there was ample oppor- 



148 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBHH3 

tunity for studying and digesting the lesson, but 
that other and less consequential reading, or per- 
haps one and another trifling amusement, was 
preferred. 

It tends to discouragement, too, that, ofttimes, 
of the most faithful and kind instruction, and long 
continued, too, there is apparent so meager and 
inconsiderable a result ; that many children, after 
all, appear so wayward, and many youth seem as 
unimproved and as careless as ever, with no pros- 
pect, to human eye, of yielding their hearts to the 
sacred and solemn truths arrayed before them from 
Sabbath to Sabbath. 

Amid these, and such like discouraging influ- 
ences, there will be darted in, at times, the tempta- 
tion to give up the effort, and resign it over to 
others. But " Get thee behind me, Satan I" is the 
response of these church-members to all such sug- 
gestions. There are discouragements; and they 
are keenly felt, but never yielded to. They are 
committed to this warfare, and " Onward !" is their 
watchword, and retreat is out of the question. 
Their faith comes in directly here, and quenches 
all the fiery darts of the enemy, and overcomes all 
discouragement and weariness. Theirs is a work 
of faith, and not of sight; and faith assures us, 
he that goeth forth and weepeth, bearing precious 
seed, shall doubtless come again with rejoicing, 
bringing his sheaves with him. Here, as well as 
in all other departments of Christian and bene- 
volent effort, the steadfast disciple labours in hope. 



IN RESPECT TO THE SABBATH-SCHOOL. 149 

Taking his eye off from outward and forbidding 
aspects, and placing it upon the word and faith- 
fulness of God, he toils on till death. And with 
respect to every one of these strong ones, it will 
be seen in that day, that while they were always 
abounding in the work of the Lord, so their labour 
was not in vain in the Lord. 



150 NEW-TESTAMENT CHUECH-MEMBEES 



CHAPTEE VH. 

Ifetete* 



SECTION LXXIX. 
" Receive us" — 2 Cor. vii, 2. 

The members of the New-Testament Church re- 
ceive their ministers with cordiality. It is true 
that, from varying tastes and preferences, the 
minister of a given church will often be one 
whom some of the members would not prefer. 
To some his age is objectionable ; to others, his 
voice, his elocution, his personal appearance, his 
general manners. Yet is he esteemed by his bre- 
thren a duly qualified and competent minister, and 
called of God to serve at his altar ? And has he 
become the minister of a church by means accord- 
ant with the usages of his particular denomination ? 
And does he appear to be blameless, and aiming 
to save the souls of the people ? Under these cir- 
cumstances, the true church-members will receive 
him — and receive him as an angel of God. They 
will discern the hand of Providence in his being 
placed among them as their minister and teacher ; and 
though he be not, in all respects, the man of their 
choice, yet, as matters are, they contemplate him 
as sent from God, and sent to perform an important 
work among the people of that station or parish. 
And more than once have these church- members 



IN RESPECT TO MINISTERS. 151 

come to ascertain that the man who was not the 
minister of their first preference, was, notwith- 
standing, the very one that was needed among that 
people, and one who proved a blessing inestimable 
even to those who would more cheerfully have 
welcomed another pastor and guide. Receiving 
their minister, therefore, he is received as such — 
adopted as such. He meets the hearts of these 
godly members. They stand not aside, and turn 
upon him no eye of coldness — no aspect of reserve. 
He is made to feel that they are his brethren — 
that they are ready, and disposed to receive and 
appreciate his labours. They utter no word to 
prejudice his welcome with the people, or his in- 
fluence and usefulness among them. On the con- 
trary, they do what they may to aid his access to 
all hearts, and to give him favour in the eyes of 
the community around. Their arms are not closed, 
but wide open. Their views here, as well as in 
other respects, are not carnal. They are looking 
beyond, and trusting in a power lying back of all 
that is human and finite. 

SECTION LXXX. 

u Even so hath the Lord ordained that they who preach tJie 
Gospel should live of the Gospel? — -1 Cor. ix, 14. 

The members of the New-Testament Church pro- 
vide for the support of their ministers. They are 
aware that the work appropriately belonging to the 
minister is amply sufficient to enlist all his talents, 
snd take up all his thoughts, and consume all his 



152 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

time. Hence the loss to the church and to reli- 
gion must be certain, if he be driven to extra la- 
bours and efforts for the purpose of supplying any 
deficiency in his means of supporting himself and 
his family. " Who is sufficient " even for the ar- 
duous work of the minister alone? The true 
church-members, therefore, will use their utmost 
endeavours to supply the temporal wants of their 
pastor. They do not feel themselves called upon 
to make him rich in worldly goods. They would 
place before him no temptations to extravagance, 
luxury, or pride. Nor, on the other hand, will 
they stint him, and so narrow down his means of 
support as that his mind must, at times, be jaded 
and embarrassed from this source. They will, if 
in their power, and by some self-denial, if neces- 
sary, render him such a support as that he shall 
be perfectly without care in relation to this sub- 
ject ; so that from morning to evening, and from 
the beginning to the end of the year, he may give 
himself wholly to his one great work. No other 
kind of ministry will satisfy these church-mem- 
bers. They are earnest for their ministers to be 
supremely alive to the salvation of the world. 
They are pained exceedingly as often as they dis- 
cern any disposition to worldliness on the part of 
those appointed to wait at the altar. Nothing will 
satisfy the New-Testament members but the New- 
Testament standard of ministerial faithfulness and 
excellence. They are looking for the exemplifica- 
tion of the apostolical precepts; and demand m. 






IN RESPECT TO MINISTERS. 153 

their ministers that they give attendance to reading 
— to exhortation — to doctrine ; — that they give 
themselves wholly to the things of their ministry — 
that they continue in them — that they preach the 
word, be instant in season, out of season — that 
they do the work of an evangelist, and make full 
proof of then- ministry. 

But that the minister of the gospel fulfil all this, 
the church-members will be careful and faithful, on 
their part, to afford every possible facility. " Take 
care of the Church of God, and we will take care 
of you and yours," is the assurance bespeaking the 
spirit and practice constantly evinced by these 
essential " helpers in the gospel." 

SECTION LXXXL 

" To esteem them very highly in love for their work's sake."—' 
1 Thess. v, 13. 

The members of the K'ew-Testament Church highly 
esteem and love their ministers. Such were the 
Christians in the Churches of Calatia, and before 
that, by false teachers, they were removed from 
him that called them unto another gospel. The 
good apostle represents them as receiving him, 
in those brighter days, as an angel of God, even as 
Christ Jesus. And such was the love they bore 
to him, that, had it been possible, they would have 
plucked out their own eyes, and have given them 
to the dear minister who had called them by the 
gospel message. A love like this he sought ear- 
nestly to awaken in the Thessalonian Christians ; 



154 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBEKS 

for while exhorting them to continue to comfort 
themselves together, and edify one another, " We 
beseech you, brethren," he adds, " to know them 
which labour among you, and are over you in the 
Lord, and admonish you ; and to esteem them very 
highly in love for their work's sake." This is the 
spirit of the New-Testament Christians toward 
ministers of the gospel. They are aware that the 
faithful minister is not only subject to special trials 
and difficulties, but while he labours to build up 
the cause of Christ, he is a means of great and in- 
calculable benefit to the souls of men. He ad- 
ministers to them spiritual blessings, and brings 
forth out of the treasure-house new things and old. 
His intense desires and prayers are for the pros- 
perity of his charge. For them he toils by day 
and by night, and studies diligently, that he may be 
approved of God, and useful to men. His whole 
time and energies are employed for the spiritual 
and eternal welfare of his people, and he knows 
nothing among them save Jesus Christ and him 
crucified. For these his " works' sake," as well as 
the pure and excellent character whence those 
works arise, all worthy church-members greatly 
esteem and love him. They present to him no 
cold and forbidding front. They forbear to cause 
him any unnecessary pain and grief. They assure 
him, rather, of their profound regard. They love 
him as one who is divinely commissioned to break 
unto them the bread of eternal life — to do them 
good beyond ail other men — to sympathize in all 



IN RESPECT TO MINISTERS. 155 

their sorrows, mingling his tears with theirs, and 
rejoicing in their joy, and contributing to their 
prosperity, elevating their intellects and their af- 
fections — warning and teaching them in all wisdom, 
that he may present every one perfect in Christ 
Jesus. 

Thus all the bearing of these Christians toward 
their minister is gentle, affectionate, friendly. To 
the extent of propriety, they commend him to all, 
and utter nothing to his prejudice. Whenever his 
name is mentioned, it is with reverence and love. 
All needless and profitless criticisms upon his man- 
ners and appearance are avoided. Especially are 
such criticisms forborne touching his public minis- 
trations. No remarks are indulged — none, if possi- 
ble, are listened to, disparaging to his sermons and 
instructions. Just so far as truth will warrant, will 
his preaching be commended before neighbours, 
associates, and especially before children ; while all 
those carnal strictures, and heartless remarks upon 
sermons, too often indulged even in Christian fami- 
lies, are religiously and utterly avoided. 

SECTION LXXXH. 

" Greet Priscilla andAquila, my helpers in Christ Jesus? — 
Rom. xvi, 3. 

The members of the New-Testament Church 
help their ministers in the great work of the gospel. 
They do not consider that the minister is to stand 
alone in the responsibility of propagating true reli- 
gion in the world. They view not the ministry as 



156 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

appointed to perform all the labour in the Church 
of God, while the membership are to stand aside 
as mere spectators of the scene. They have learned, 
on the contrary, that the labours of the minister 
are to be backed and sustained by all his church- 
members. They view that their proper attitude, 
in this respect, is represented by the conduct of 
Aaron and Hur, as they stayed up the hands of 
Moses until Israel prevailed. Thus the true church- 
members stay up the hands of the ministry, and 
this in various kindly modes and ways. If, some- 
times, the minister, like Apollos, may lack a perfect 
knowledge of some matters of importance, then, 
like Priscilla and Aquila, they will take him aside, 
and, in the proper manner, instruct him more per- 
fectly. Or if, like Paul, he may be in some ex- 
tremity — be exposed to danger from wicked men, 
then they will be ready to interfere in his behalf, 
like the same good Priscilla and Aquila, who, for 
the life of the Apostle, laid down their own necks. 
The New-Testament members esteem it not as the 
end of their duty that they provide well for the 
temporal support of the ministry. They stand forth 
to their aid, and come up faithfully to the help of 
the Lord against the mighty. They cheerfully give 
their aid in maturing plans of benevolent and evan- 
gelical action, and then lend their efforts in carry- 
ing out those plans in successful operation. Their 
presence, as we have mentioned, will be afforded 
always, if possible, at the assemblies for public and 
social worship, where they fail not to bear their 



IN RESPECT TO MINISTERS. 157 

part in sustaining the interest, and promoting the 
influence of those important occasions. Their as- 
sistance will be prompt and ready in inquiring out 
the suffering poor, visiting, as they have time, from 
house to house, distributing tracts and other evan- 
gelical publications, searching out such as neglect 
the assemblies of worship, and endeavouring to 
influence them to go to the house of God ; en- 
couraging the doubting, feeble, wavering ones, and 
inciting the careless and wicked to give attention to 
the concerns of their souls. 

By all such means and modes will these faithful 
ones be " helpers" to the ministry. Their influence 
is vast and all-important in the Church of God. 
They are the Phebes — the Aquilas and Priscillas 
— the Tryphenas and Tryphosas — the Persises and 
Dorcases, of the modern Church. They are Gide- 
on's valiant ones. They are the life of the Churches. 
They are more precious than gold in the eyes of 
the faithful minister — they are the true-hearted 
helpers — they are the hope of the world. 

SECTION LXXXHI. 
" Brethren, pray for us." — 1 Thess. v, 25. 

The members of the New-Testament Church pray 
for their ministers. Thus the great Paul reminded 
the Churches to whom he wrote of this important 
duty. To the Romans he writes, " Now I beseech 
you, brethren, for the Lord Jesus Christ's sake, 
and for the love of the Spirit, that ye strive together 
with me in your prayers to God for me ;" — to the 



158 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

Corinthians, " Ye also helping together by prayer 
for us ;"— to the Ephesians, " Praying always with 
all prayer and supplication in the Spirit, and watch- 
ing thereunto with all perseverance and supplica- 
tion for all saints, and for me ; that utterance may 
be given me, that I may open my mouth boldly to 
make known the mystery of the gospel ;" — to the 
Philippians, " For I know that this shall turn to 
my salvation, through your prayer, and the supply 
of the spirit of Jesus Christ ;" — to the Colossians, 
" Withal praying also for us, that God would open 
a door of utterance to speak the mystery for which 
I also am in bonds, that I may make it manifest as 
I ought to speak ;" — to the Thessalonians, " Breth- 
ren, pray for us ;" — and, finally, to the Hebrews, 
" Pray for us ; for we trust we have a good con- 
science, in all things willing to live honestly. " 

Thus this blessed and inspired Apostle, in all his 
epistles to the different Churches — save that to the 
Galatians — makes mention of this subject, and so- 
licited the prayers of the membership. And if an 
apostle was so earnest in this matter in his own 
behalf, how plain is this duty of Christians in 
respect to all ministers of the Lord Jesus. What 
class of men on earth have such responsibilities ? 
Who are devoting their lives to so great a work ? 
Who are the leaders in the vast enterprise of re- 
deeming and saving the world ? And yet, amid 
all, who does not know that faithful ministers are 
subjected to peculiar exposures, trials, and difficul- 
ties ? All this was plain to inspiration ; and, there- 






IN RESPECT TO MINISTERS. 159 

fore, its voice is to the whole Church militant, 
" Pray — pray for the ministry ;" — while those who 
are of the true Church hear this voice. They 
strive together in their prayers night and day for 
the divine unction and aid to be given to the minis- 
try. They remember always that Paul may plant, 
and Apollos water, but God alone giveth the in- 
crease. They remember that whatever may be the 
talents, the eloquence, and power of any gospel 
minister, yet without Christ he can do nothing at 
all. For it is not by might, nor by power, but by 
the spirit of the Lord of hosts, that good is to be 
wrought, and the world saved. 

SECTION LXXXIV. 

" My soul, wait thou only upon God, for my expectation is 
from him," — Ps. lxii, 5. 

From the closing remarks of the last paragraph, it 
will be seen that the members of the New-Testa- 
ment Church forbear to lean upon their ministers. 
They contemplate them as earthen vessels — though 
vessels that are highly honoured. They view that 
a dispensation of the gospel is committed to the 
ministry, which they are to preach faithfully to the 
world. But they have no hope of any service or 
ministration otherwise than as God is speaking 
there. They contemplate ministers as ambassadors 
for Christ, as though God besought the people by 
them. They hold the great operation of awaken- 
ing, and renewing, and sanctifying the hearts of 
men, as essentially the work of the Holy Spirit of 



160 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

God ; and that there is no other source of hope in 
respect to these processes of such infinite moment. 
Thus they look beyond the watchman — their eye 
is resting, with unutterable interest and longing, 
upon the divine glory : " Come thou, and help and 
save us!" is the outbreathing of their spirits. The 
ministry they highly honour, as the divinely consti- 
tuted channel of communication from heaven to 
men. These, they believe, the Lord has called, 
and anointed to preach the gospel, and has pro- 
mised to be with them always, even to the end of 
the world ; and has given them assurances that 
they shall not labour in vain in the Lord, but that 
he will, himself, work with them, confirming the 
word with — signs following. Thus, while none so 
highly value and appreciate the gospel ministry, 
none place less reliance upon them, considered 
aside from the ever accompanying grace and spirit 
of God. " Who, then, is Paul, and who is Apollos, 
but ministers by whom ye believed, even as the 
Lord gave to every man. So, then, neither is he 
that planteth anything, nor he that watereth, but 
God that giveth the increase." They consider 
that few things could be more disastrous to the 
interests of pure religion, and the salvation of the 
world, than that Christians should begin to look to 
ministers, and lean upon them, instead of looking 
to God alone, with whom is the residue of the 
Spirit. Their eye is not so much upon those minis- 
trations that are deemed able and eloquent, and 
with which the multitude may be fascinated. 



IN RESPECT TO MINISTERS. 161 

These church-members are asking, rather, for the 
ministry and preaching which is with the demon- 
stration of the Spirit and of power ; while not to 
men, but to the Lord of salvation, they exclaim, 
" Speak, for thy servant heareth." 

SECTION LXXXV. 

u We will give ourselves continually unto prayer, and to tlvs 
ministry of the word." — Acts vi, 4, 

The members of the New-Testament Church call 
not their ministry away from their appropriate 
work, to engage them in secular and worldly mat- 
ters. They delight to behold the ministers of the 
word and ordinances occupied always with their 
high calling. They would have them concerned 
with bodily exercise, or with secular affairs, only so 
far as may be requisite to the full and perfect per- 
formance of the great ministerial work. Hence, as 
before written, they all do their utmost for the 
comfortable support of the ministry and their fami- 
lies, in order that from this source all temptation to 
tamper with the world, and with worldly business, 
may be cut off. For the same purpose they be- 
ware of enlisting ministers in any bargaining or 
speculation; knowing the direct and strong ten- 
dency of such a course to distract the attention of 
even good men, and dampen their zeal in spiritual 
and heavenly things. So, also, if churches are to 
be built, or seminaries of learning are to be esta- 
blished, and funds must be raised, whether at home 

or abroad, in pursuance of such enterprises, the 

11 






162 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

true church-members will do their utmost, that the 
ministers may be excused from taking upon them 
such burdens, and thus turn away their attention 
and their talents from the great work to which they 
are specially called. In like manner will these 
members deprecate the employment of God's 
ministers, to much extent, in trusteeships, professor- 
ships, and various agencies, whose work varies, 
more or less, from that to which the apostles de- 
termined to give themselves continually. They be- 
lieve that a large proportion of the business con- 
nected with church-building, rearing and sustaining 
schools, and imparting instruction in them, and in 
superintending these and other interests, might be 
done as well by pious and intelligent laymen, as by 
those whom God has called into his holy ministry. 
They long, therefore, to see the ministry always 
about their own work — determined to know nothing 
every day till they die, but Jesus Christ and him 
crucified. Ministers of Christ, they hold, should 
be allowed, and encouraged, and persuaded, to 
abide fast by the altar — to keep on the ministerial 
harness — to turn not to the right hand or the left — 
to respond to all voices and invitations, and soli- 
citations to turn aside from their ministry, " I am 
doing a great work, so that I cannot come down ; 
why should the work cease, while I leave it and 
come down to you?" These clear-sighted and 
holy persons are aware that when all God's ser- 
vants are summoned and counted up, there is not 
one-half as many, nor one-tenth as many, as this 



IN RESPECT TO MINISTERS. 163 

world needs, in order that the word of life may be 
spread abroad, and the nations be converted and 
saved. The ministry that are now called, there- 
fore, they would have to mind their own work, and 
give themselves continually to prayer, and to the 
ministry of the word. 



164 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 



CHAPTER Vm, 

SECTION LXXXVI. 
" Take heed, therefore, how ye hear" — Luke viii, 18. 

The members of the New-Testament Church take 
heed how they hear the preaching of the gospel. 
It has been noticed that they are constant attend- 
ants at the house of God, and where that preach- 
ing occurs. But a more particular notice is due to 
their manner of hearing the gospel proclamation. 

It will be remembered that they believe fully 
the divine appointment of preaching. They are as 
clear that the word of God was ordered to be 
preached, as that it was ordered to be written. 
They have perceived that the institution of preach- 
ing was fully recognized by Christ ; — that his own 
immediate coming was thus heralded by John the 
Baptist ; — that he himself came preaching ; — that 
he sent out the seventy and the twelve to preach ; — 
that his last commission to them was to preach the 
gospel to every creature ; — that in their going forth 
to this work, he pledged himself to be with them 
and their successors to the end of time ; and that 
they went forth accordingly, and the Lord went 
with them, and everywhere sealed their ministry. 
Peter preached, and thousands were pricked to the 



a RESPECT TO PREACHING. 165 

heart. Stephen preached, and they were not able 
to resist his wisdom and spirit. Philip preached, 
and the people gave heed with one accord, and 
devils fled shrieking, and the sick people were 
healed, and the joy was great. Paul preached, 
and multitudes were begotten to holiness by him 
through the gospel. Everywhere, and in all ages 
of the Church, it hath pleased God by the foolish- 
ness of preaching to save them that believe. This 
is God's great and capital instrumentality for con- 
verting and saving the world ; for inspiration asks, 
"How shall men believe without hearing? and 
how shall they hear without preaching ?" 

So clear is it to the New-Testament church- 
members, that the institution of gospel preaching 
is divine. It is with this solemn idea fully in their 
minds and hearts, that they sit down, on the Sab- 
bath, to listen to God's ministers. They consider 
that they are attending to a proclamation ordered 
and established by the Head of the Church him- 
self. The man before them in yonder pulpit is one 
of Christ's ambassadors, and Christ is speaking 
through him to the congregation, and beseeching 
them, by his servant, to be reconciled to God. 
Thus they sit under the preaching with solemn 
awe and decent reverence. They are there to hear 
the voice of the Saviour. The world, of course, is 
shut out, with all its business, its tumults, and 
perplexities. Even the scenery within is overlooked 
and forgotten. They will hear what God the Lord 
will speak, and with the attitude of the child 



166 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

Samuel, these children are sitting ; and looking up, 
they whisper, " Speak, Lord, for thy servant 
heareth." 

SECTION LXXXVH. 

" Speak, Lord, for thy servant heareth" — 1 Sam. iii, 9. 

The members of the ISTew-Testament Church, then, 
hear the gospel preaching with intense attention 
and interest. We have recorded that it is, with 
them, the voice of God speaking through human 
organs. Entertaining such a view, it must follow 
as a consequence, that they would listen to the di- 
vine message as to no ordinary communication. 
They are profoundly interested — not with that 
kind of interest which men naturally feel in listen- 
ing to some learned, or ingenious, or novel dis- 
course — not a mere curiosity. It is a far higher — 
nobler interest. They are interested in the preach- 
ing as being the great instrumentality of the 
awakening, conviction, and salvation of men, and of 
the particular congregations that are listening. 
Devoted members of Christ, being concerned in 
eternal things above all else of interest, feel a deep 
concern, also, in whatever is designed to show forth 
those great matters, and urge them upon the at- 
tention and the hearts of the multitude. And 
while the preaching of the word is the acknow- 
ledged trumpet, calling men from darkness to light, 
and from death to life, this is, in the Christian's 
ears, a voice than which there is none more mo- 
mentous on earth or in heaven. 



IN RESPECT TO PREACHING. 167 

They are interested, then, — they are attentive. 
They have left the world behind, and have called 
in every straggling thought, and have fixed the 
eye, and have shut themselves up to that one voice. 
" I will hear what God speaks," would appear to 
be the attitude of their souls. They answer to the 
picture of the godly student, drawn by the wise 
man's pen. They receive the words of God, and 
hide his commandments with them ; — they incline 
their ear unto wisdom, and apply their hearts to 
understanding ; — they cry after knowledge, and lift 
up their voice for understanding ;— they seek her 
as silver, and search for her as for hid treasure. 
There is no drowsiness or carelessness. If, some- 
times, for a moment, through bodily or mental in- 
firmity, the mind falters, and the attention flags — 
it is speedily reined up again to its appropriate work, 
and to give heed to the things which are spoken by 
the minister of truth. All is heard and written 
upon the mind and heart. 

SECTION LXXXVHL 

u God is greatly to be feared in the assembly of his saints, 
and to be had in reverence of all that are about him" — 
Ps. lxxxix, 7. 

The members of the ISTew-Testament Church hear 
the preaching of the gospel with deep reverence. 
This comes from the fact already repeatedly stated, 
that they are listening as to the voice of God. 
They sit in heavenly places, and in the more spe- 
cial presence of the Saviour. They are in the 



168 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

"assembly of the saints/' where Christ has pro- 
mised to be. They are hearing the very word 
read and preached which himself either tittered, or 
inspired his servants to titter, and which is just as 
truly his word now, as when first spoken or writ- 
ten. Their reverence is not toward any mere 
opinions of the preacher. These are no more to 
such hearers than the opinions of any other equally 
good and intelligent men. It is the gospel — it is 
the word of the Lord — it is the communication 
from heaven to men, and relating to things of infi- 
nite moment — it is this which they so profoundly 
reverence. God and his word are " greatly to be 
feared." It is the word that is to save the soul, if 
it be ever saved. It is the word of life — the word 
of salvation— the word which is quick and power- 
ful, and sharper than a two-edged sword, and 
piercing even to the dividing asunder of soul and 
spirit — of joints and marrow, and is a discerner of 
the thoughts and intents of the heart. It is the 
word which, while all sublunary things shall perish, 
will abide forever. It is the word of infinite wis- 
dom, and making wise unto salvation ; — of perfect 
truth — not a tittle shall fail ; — of absolute goodness, 
blessing forever the one who receives it. It is the 
word of God — Him who created, preserved, and 
sustained us till this moment ; — the word of Him 
who hath power to destroy both soul and body in 
hell ; — whom we have offended in modes and times 
innumerable ; — who is, however, waiting to be gra- 
cious — is long-suffering to usward> not willing that 



IN RESPECT TO PREACHING. 169 

any should perish, and who is now, through the 
voice of the preacher, offering pardon and eternal 
life. It is the word that authoritatively invites and 
solicits us from the wrath to come, to lay hold upon 
eternal life ; — which is of greater consequence and 
price to men than this world, and all things that 
are therein. 

This is the word which the New-Testament 
Christians hear with reverence unspeakable. Re- 
ceiving a kingdom which cannot be moved, they 
pray for grace whereby they may serve Him with 
reverence and godly fear. 

SECTION LXXXIX. 

" The word preached did not profit them, not being mixed 
with faith in them that heard it" — Heb. iv, 2. 

The members of the New-Testament Church hear 
the preaching of the gospel with faith. In this 
respect, likewise, they greatly differ from other 
hearers — multitudes are as the unbelieving Israel- 
ites in the wilderness ; — the preaching is unprofita- 
ble, because not believed, and proves a savour of 
death unto death. It is the reverse of this with 
the genuine members of the Church of Christ. 
While these hear the gospel proclamation, they 
believe — receive the word as at the mouth of God. 
Their minds yield a cordial assent — the word is re- 
ceived into good and honest hearts. With the 
noble Bereans, they receive the word with all 
readiness of mind, and search the Scriptures daily, 
whether these things are so ; and therefore they 



170 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

believe. Their minds, under the preaching of the 
gospel, are not in the attitude of doubt and hesi- 
tancy, but, rather, in a state of holy yielding to the 
truths of God. They come not there to cavil — to 
speculate — to question ; they are there to welcome 
the truths of God's word, and feed upon the bread 
of eternal life. Like the simple-hearted eunuch 
listening to the preaching of Philip, they receive 
Christ into their hearts, and go on their way re- 
joicing. Like the candid and prayerful Cornelius, 
they sit down before the preacher of the gospel, 
saying in their hearts, " Now, therefore, are we 
all here present before God, to hear all things that 
are commanded of God." Such is the position of 
all that are like-minded, and who are the sincere 
disciples of Christ Jesus ; and thus receiving meekly 
the ingrafted word that is able to save their souls, 
they never fail of being profited. The gospel, as 
it is preached in their hearing, from Sabbath to Sab- 
bath, becomes a means of unspeakable benefit. 
They grow in grace and in the knowledge of the 
Lord Jesus Christ. By the preaching of the word, 
in addition to their private study of the divine ora- 
cles, they become, to a greater or less extent, 
mighty in the Scriptures — their minds and con- 
sciences come to a high degree of illumination, and 
their inward man is renewed day by day. The 
Scriptures become to them profitable for doctrine, 
for reproof, for correction, for instruction in righte- 
ousness, that they may be perfect, thoroughly fur- 
nished unto all good works. 



IN RESPECT TO PREACHING. 171 

SECTION XC. 

K How sweet are thy words unto my taste ! — yea, sweeter than 
honey to my mouth /" — Ps. cxix, 103. 

The members of the New-Testament Church hear 
the preaching of the gospel with great and special 
love for the word preached. This preaching pre- 
sents the great doctrines of God — those wondrous 
truths which He has been pleased to reveal to the 
minds of men ; — truths concerning himself, con- 
cerning the human race, their character, their 
remedy, their prospects and destiny. No doctrines 
are so precious as these to the hearts of those who 
are living for God and for eternal life. The read- 
ing of them out of the Scriptures is dear to the 
Christian; and so is the proclamation of them in 
the preaching of the word. In this preaching are 
brought to view, also, the commands of God, and 
all the various duties which he has enjoined upon 
them. The gospel reminds the pious hearer, from 
Sabbath to Sabbath, of the requirements of Jeho- 
vah ; and as he hears and fears, his heart's deep 
experience is, " 0, how love I thy law ! The law 
of thy mouth is better unto me than thousands of 
gold and silver." 

In the preached gospel are proclaimed, likewise, 
the wonderful promises of the Lord to men ; — 
promises of pardon — of the Spirit's baptism — of 
more and more perfect renewal and sanctification — 
of the unfailing interposition of a beneficent Provi- 
dence — of greater and still greater brilliancy of 



172 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

heavenly light — of victory over death and the grave, 
and of final and everlasting rewards in the heavenly 
world. These promises are exceeding great and 
precious in the estimation of real Christians, and 
they read and hear them with ineffable love, hope, 
and salvation. 

The gospel is the word of salvation, — salvation 
by the crucified One. It tells of Him ; — He is the 
sun, and centre, and glory of this preaching. It 
reiterates the faithful saying, and worthy of all ac- 
ceptation, that Christ Jesus came into the world to 
save sinners. It unfolds, in a degree, the wonder- 
ful scheme planned by infinite wisdom, and execu- 
ted by infinite power and grace, and provides for 
all the sinful multitude. And this is a gospel 
which to the saved ones is dearer than all sublunary 
treasures. 

SECTION XCL 

" And will know not the speech — but the power? — 
1 Cor. iv, 19. 

The members of the New-Testament Church hear 
the preaching of the gospel with an eager desire to 
be benefited. They know that this preaching has, 
in all ages, accomplished great good both for saints 
and sinners. The gospel of Christ they trust to be 
the power of God unto salvation to every one that 
believeth ; and the preaching of the gospel they 
contemplate as one of the most prominent among 
the blessed agencies appointed by heaven for the 
benefit and salvation of men. But special benefit — 



IN RESPECT TO PREACHING. 173 

the present and eternal well-being of their souls, is 
the longing of these Christians. They do em- 
phatically hunger and thirst after righteousness. 
Their souls long, yea, even faint for the courts of 
the Lord ; — their heart and their flesh cry out for 
the living God. They are looking to hear what 
God the Lord will speak, and waiting to receive, 
through his appointed means, the blessings of his 
grace. Genuine church-members, under the preach- 
ing of God's holy word, are accustomed to rise 
above all inferior motives and views. They go not 
to the house of God for the gratification of their 
tastes, or to enjoy an intellectual feast from the 
lips of the preacher. Their thoughts are higher — 
far higher than sound, and music, and human elo- 
quence, and all the graces and the power which 
the schools, or books, or genius can impart. They 
are intensely desiring — they are carefully waiting 
for the power from on high. They are searching 
for the hand that "works with" all the faithful 
gospel labourers. They are not so solicitous in 
respect to the preacher — who he may be, or what 
may be his special theme, or his peculiar manner ; — 
their eye is directed beyond the watchman, and 
their hearts are set upon matters as much loftier 
and better than mere human genius can convey, as 
the throne of God is above this his footstool. Thus 
it often happens that the preaching which is fool- 
ishness to some, is to these the power of God, and 
the wisdom of God. And from the days of Paul 
until now, it has been realized that while the speech 



174 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

and the preaching were not with enticing words of 
men's wisdom, it was, however, often with the de- 
monstration of the Spirit and of power. Now this 
heavenly and blessed demonstration is what the 
New-Testament church-members desire. Exactly 
this is what they are waiting for, as the pearl of 
great price. 

section xcn. 

" Withal praying also for us, that God ivoidd open unto us 
a door of utterance."- — Col. iv, 3. 

Hence the New-Testament church-members ac- 
company their hearing of gospel preaching with 
constant and earnest prayer. That eager desire of 
which we have just written, is directed every mo- 
ment to God. With him is the residue of the 
spirit, and their waiting eyes are unto him. They 
call to mind his great and gracious promises ; and 
under no circumstances can they more reasonably 
expect his blessing, than while waiting prayerfully 
on his appointed means of sanctification and salva- 
tion. Prayer, then, is the breath of their souls in 
all their hearing of the gospel. They are asking 
God to speak through his servant, being perfectly 
assured that otherwise all the preaching, so far as 
spiritual benefit is involved, will be as sounding 
brass or a tinkling cymbal. They earnestly sup- 
plicate for the unction of the Holy One to rest upon 
the minister, and that the heavenly illumination 
may beam forth upon his mind, and the heavenly 
power pervade his heart, and the celestial coal 



IN RESPECT TO PREACHING. 175 

touch his lips. They are asking and longing for 
God — they are waiting for Christ. Nothing less 
will satisfy them than the power and spirit of the 
Lord brooding over the assembly ; and their prayer 
is, " Come, Lord Jesus, come quickly !" Their eye 
is upward, nor do they trust in man; and while 
Paul plants and Apollos waters, they are waiting 
upon God continually that he give the promised 
increase, and bring forth the glorious harvest. 
The sermon itself, as they listen to it, is, by their 
spiritual, longing souls, transmuted into one con- 
tinuous prayer. These hearers, as well as the 
preacher, are labouring — they are " helpers in the 
gospel," even while hearing the gospel. They are 
labouring faithfully in connexion with the preacher, 
and the preacher and the hearers are labourers to- 
gether with God. They forget not that now, in 
the house of God, and amid the very sound of the 
gospel, is among the most favourable of all mo- 
ments for sudden and unspeakable good. This is 
the divine hour — this is emphatically the accepted 
time, and day of salvation. 

Thus, while the souls of these members are 
resting, they are resting in God. They are waiting 
for him with unutterable desire — and God appears. 
They are never disappointed, and His word is pow- 
erful and healing to them — a savour of life unto 
life, and sweeter than honey and the honey- comb. 



176 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

section xcm. 

" Enter into his courts ivith thanksgiving, and into his gates 
with praise." — Ps. c 3 4. 

The members of the New-Testament Church hear 
the preaching of the gospel with praise as well as 
prayer. They are listening to the proclamation of 
heavenly mercy to a perishing world. A message 
is«sounding in their ears, and it tells that God so 
loved the world as to give his only begotten Son, 
that whosoever believeth on him should not perish, 
but shall have everlasting life. These are good 
tidings of great joy to all people, for there is born 
a Saviour who is Christ the Lord. There is a 
faithful saying, and worthy of all acceptation, 
namely : — that Christ Jesus came into the world to 
save sinners. The supreme drift of this preach- 
ed gospel is to save sinners from terrible and 
endless ruin, and introduce them to glorious and 
everlasting blessedness. 

Who, then, shall tell the joy — who shall tell the 
gratitude and praise with which the pure and in- 
telligent church-members listen to this " joyful 
sound ?" Who shall describe their admiration of 
the divine love, goodness, and mercy, which 
prompted the sublime enterprise of man's redemp- 
tion ? Who shall tell of the thanks which they 
render unto God for his unspeakable gift ? How 
do their hearts grow warm with holy fire ! With 
what perfection of sympathy do they join in every 
ascription of praise and worship ! No strains are 



IN RESPECT TO PREACHING. 177 

too loud and full — all notes of thanksgiving are 
feeble to express the praise that flames from their 
exulting spirits, as they contemplate the salvation 
of the gospel. At times, these Christians can 
with difficulty restrain themselves from praising 
God aloud, and calling upon earth and heaven to 
bless the name of the Lord Most High. Like Da- 
vid, they seem ready to dance for gladness ; and, 
in their rejoicing, to leap for joy at the abounding 
grace of God to sinful men. The gospel sermon 
is not with them a mere speeeh to be listened to ; 
it is heard with abounding praise and worship. 
They bow before the Lord — they give him glory ; — 
they pour forth their praises into the bosom of 
God ; — they are longing for his praises to echo 
among all nations ; — they are exclaiming in their 
hearts, "Let everything that hath breath praise 
the Lord ;" for he has sent to them the word of 
salvation, and whosoever will, may take the water 
of life freely. 

SECTION XCIY. 

u But be ye doers of the ivord, and not hearers only, deceiv- 
ing your oicn selves" — James i, 22. 

The members of the New-Testament Church hear 
the preaching of the gospel practically. The 
preached word is not, with them, seed sown by the 
way-side, that is speedily stolen away out of the 
heart — nor that upon stony places, that endureth 
but for a little space — nor that among thorns, that 
is soon choked. It is that which is sown in a fa- 

12 



178 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH- MEMBERS 

vourabie and well-prepared soil, and brings forth 
fruit abundantly. Their endeavour is, that the 
gospel word may make its fairest, fullest impress 
upon their hearts. They receive it as at the mouth 
of God. As already noticed, they are not regard- 
ing the costume or sound — their affections are in- 
tently set upon the gospel — upon the instruction 
that sanctifies and saves the soul. With the divine 
instruction their hearts are supremely charged and 
affected. They retire from the preaching different 
men and women from what they were before. 
Some sanctifying influence has been breathed upon 
them. They are now contemplating some fresh 
cause for praising God, and for more absolute con- 
secration to his service. Some truth beams forth 
with unusual light and brilliancy — some duty is 
impressed upon the heart and conscience with re- 
newed power. Something has awakened the spirit 
of prayer and devotion more earnestly than before. 
A more extended view is obtained of the great 
mystery of redemption. Some new and sanctifying 
thought has gone burning into the spirit, such as 
will never be lost, and which will modify and exalt, 
it may be, all their subsequent happiness and use- 
fulness. 

Something like this is the effect of faithful gospel 
preaching upon these hearers. They are made 
better by the heavenly proclamation; — they are 
sanctified through the truth ; — they have gathered 
renewed courage for the service of Christ, and for 
the Christian and holy warfare. Waiting upon the 






IN RESPECT TO PREACHING. 179 

Lord in the ordinances of his house, they have re- 
newed their strength, and are prepared to mount 
up on wings as eagles, to run and not be weary, 
to walk and not faint. They are not forgetful 
hearers, but doers of the work. Having received 
the ingrafted word which is able to save their souls, 
they continue therein, and are blessed in their 
deeds. They hear the gospel and obey it, and 
bow submissively and joyfully to all its require- 
ments, and become shaped by its heavenly impress, 
and are saved by it unto life eternal 



180 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 



CHAPTER IX. 



SECTION XCT. 
11 That ye study to do your own business." — 1 Thess. iv, 11. 

The members of the New-Testament Church, if 
health permit, are engaged in some useful and 
honourable occupation. There appear to have 
been some persons connected with the Thessalonian 
Christians, who did not, at first, fully understand 
this important fact. Thus the Apostle, in address- 
ing that people, writes, " For we hear that there 
are some which walk among you disorderly, work- 
ing not at all, but are busy-bodies. Now them that 
are such we command and exhort, by our Lord 
Jesus Christ, that with quietness they work, and 
eat their own bread. " In his former epistle to the 
same Church, he directs them to study to be quiet, 
and to do their own business, and to work with 
their own hands. There are no idlers, therefore, 
among the New-Testament church-members. They 
are all pursuing some upright and virtuous calling. 
Each has his own business to which he gives his 
attention, and devotes his energies. A large mul- 
titude of these members are poor, and are urged 
by the force of their circumstances, as well as by 
the commands of God, to occupy themselves in 
business, in order that, in accordance with the 



IN RESPECT TO BUSINESS. 181 

apostolic instruction, they may walk honestly to- 
ward them that are without, and have lack of 
nothing. Yet if there be of these Christians those 
whose prosperous circumstances do not compel 
them to labour for a livelihood, these, also, will 
never be idle. " Charge them that are rich in this 
world, that they be not high-minded, nor trust in 
uncertain riches, but in the living God, who giveth 
us richly all things to enjoy ; — that they do good — 
that they be rich in good works, ready to distri- 
bute — willing to communicate.' ' Thus if any are 
relieved from the necessity of labour in order to 
their subsistence, their religion lays out for them a 
line of action for the more exclusive benefit of 
others. They are to take up the great work of 
beneficence, and set about doing good, and become 
as rich in good works, as they are in the possessions 
which a munificent Providence has given them. 

All, then, have their callings — all are occupied. 
There are none of them of whom it may be said 
that they u work not at all, but are busy-bodies.' ' 
Their minds are awake and direct ; they are pursu- 
ing something useful, either to themselves or others. 
Their hands hang not down ; there is not a solitary 
idler throughout the New-Testament Church. 

SECTION XCVI. 
" Now I pray to God that ye do no evil." — 2 Cor. xiii. 7. 

The members of the New-Testament Church, in 
their pursuits of life, religiously avoid all such busi- 
ness as is injurious to themselves or others. There 



182 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

are church-members, who, for the sake of gain, or 
from consciences not suitably enlightened, connect 
themselves, for a series of years, or for life, to an 
occupation whose products are either useless, or 
positively prejudicial to society. What sort of 
church-members, for example, are we to consider 
those who make it the business of their lives to 
manufacture and vend spirituous liquors, and thus 
aid directly in diffusing them with all their dismal 
influences through society ? These men, to be sure, 
support their families by their business — often sup- 
port them in extravagance and splendour. But 
what is the hurt to which they are accessary? 
What is bread to their own family, is poison the 
most deadly to how many others ? Are they not 
most assuredly doing evil, and contributing to that 
which is a grand hot-bed of a thousand other evils 
— nay, the most of those which afflict society, and 
retard the progress of true religion? And what 
shall we think of those church-members who, for 
the sake of gain, aid, though somewhat more dis- 
tantly, the same work of evil ? What of the land- 
lord who leases accommodations, such as taverns, 
stores, and grounds, to the panders of intempe- 
rance ? What of the farmer who sells his grain to 
the distiller — his eyes being fully open to the fact 
that such grain will be transmuted to poison, in- 
stead of being retained as food ? Or pass to one 
or two other departments of business. What shall 
we think of those church-members that write, or 
publish, or read those books whose object is the 



IN RESPECT TO BUSINESS. 183 

mere pastime — to say nothing more severe — of 
those who read them ? And is there no ground 
for doubt about the complacency of God, as, from 
his holy habitation, he looks down upon those 
members of the Church who pass away their lives 
in the production or sale of those articles of manu- 
facture whose main design is for the gratification 
of the bad passions of the human heart ? Tell us, 
are there not certain articles of what are termed 
fashionable dress, and fashionable furniture, and 
jewelry, which ought never to be worn or used — 
which, of consequence, ought never to be made — 
which, of consequence, no church-member ought 
ever to devote his time in producing, and which he 
cannot devote his time in producing, without doing 
that against which Paul prayed? And what of 
the time and labour devoted to the manufacture 
of the various implements of war and bloodshed ? 
Are these products good or evil ? Are they so 
certainly good and laudable as to authorize a child 
of the Prince of peace to giye his life's energies to 
their manufacture? 

The New-Testament church-members withdraw 
their hand from all evil and doubtful works. They 
abstain from all evil — from all appearance of evil — - 
from all approaches to evil — from all participation 
with evil. Life is too precious — the wants and 
sorrows of the world are too great — the producers 
of that which is healing and good, too few. 



184 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH- MEMBERS 

SECTION XCVIL 

a JSfot slothful in business." — Rom. xii, 11. 

The members of the New-Testament Church are 
diligent in their several callings. These church- 
members are very far from being a languid, dull, or 
indolent people. They are not the subjects of that 
discouragement which often depresses the energies 
of other men and women. Their hearts are lights 
and they are rejoicing in God their Saviour ; and 
they have incitements to activity which inspire 
none of the people of this world. They would 
please God — they would honour their profession ; 
they would increase, to the utmost of their ability, 
the sum of human happiness. Selfishness, it is 
true, is an active principle ; and so is piety — so is 
benevolence and love. Genuine Christians, then, 
will not only have their own business, but they will 
attend to it with great diligence and industry. 
They will waste no time in bed — none in revery — 
none in useless reading — none in unprofitable con- 
versation. So far as is admissible, their business 
will be systematized — their habits will be regular — 
they will be moving with the early dawn, and their 
diligence will vie, in constancy, with the movements 
of the chronometer. Their strict temperance, al- 
ready noticed, will abundantly aid their activity. 
Their business proceeds steadily and strongly. 
Every day 

" Something attempted — something done, 
Has earn'd a night's repose." 



IN RESPECT TO BUSINESS. 185 

The true church-members are diligent in their 
several callings for conscience' sake. They know 
that this is the requirement of God, and that all 
sloth and negligence are displeasing in his sight. 
They are diligent, too, that they may not do dis- 
honour to their own nature. A strong activity 
they believe to be indispensable to their true 
dignity, not only as Christians, but as human 
beings. 

They are diligent for the sake of their families 
and friends. They would add what they may to the 
comforts of their parents, or companions, or chil- 
dren, or brothers, or sisters, or their more distant 
kindred. They would ''provide for their own," 
and provide as well and as comfortably as may 
comport with righteousness and decency. 

They are diligent in their several callings, that 
they may thus augment their power of general 
usefulness. The aim of all heavenly-minded church- 
members is to produce all possible — not that they 
may hoard up riches — not that they may command 
the means of expensive and extravagant living, and 
the gratification of vanity and pride ; but that they 
may thus diffuse the greatest amount of blessings 
over society and the world. Their activity in busi- 
ness looks not after self alone, but after the good 
of others also ; — not after a limited, but a wide- 
spread happiness ; not after the riches of a day, 
but after an eternal salvation. 



186 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

SECTION XCVIII. 

" We command that with quietness they work? — 
2 Thess. iii, 12. 

The members of the New-Testament Church pursue 
their business quietly, as well as diligently. They 
are not solicitous to make a great noise in their 
daily operations, nor are they forward in boasting 
of their superior activity, tact, or success. They 
are not blusterers. They do not hurry, nor do they 
worry themselves or others. They do not scold, 
or fret, or drive. While pursuing their own affairs, 
they forbear to disturb their neighbours, either by 
voice or movement. All know that they are highly 
diligent and industrious, but none know it to their 
disturbance or sorrow. They walk gently in an 
even way. They have no quarrelling with the Di- 
vine Providence — no misgivings in respect to the 
perfect knowledge and goodness of God, who has 
directed all men to be diligent in business. Indeed, 
their perpetual trust in God's providence and grace 
— their love to him and to all his blessed will — 
their spiritual joy and peace — their death to the 
world, and their hope of a better life — all conduce 
to the quiet with which they cultivate their several 
callings, and transact their daily business. They 
are not in haste to be rich ; and, therefore, lack the 
disquiet of such as are making riches their chief 
end and aim. In the progress of their business 
transactions, losses will not fail sometimes to occur ; 
yet all such misfortunes fail to disturb essentially 






IN RESPECT TO BUSINESS. 187 

these members ; for their eye is upon the Hand that 
governs all things, and they are enabled to take 
sven joyfully the spoiling of then- goods. What 
prosperity God affords them, as a consequence of 
attending faithfully and prudently to their occupa- 
tions, they receive with praise and thanksgiving ; — 
what, under the same circumstances, he denies, 
they yield with peaceful and quiet submission, as- 
sured that he knows what is best for them, and not 
distrusting, for a moment, his special care for them. 
They are diligent men and women ; and as peace- 
ful and happy as they are diligent. Like the 
blessed Apostle, they have learned how to abound, 
and how to suffer need ; and have learned, in what- 
soever state they are, therewith to be content. Life, 
with them, is a scene of great activity, and of 
worthy achievements, and little tumult. With 
quietness they do their own work, and eat their 
own bread ; while their industry and energy ena- 
ble them also to afford bread to numberless hun- 
gry ones, and to aid essentially in sending the bread 
of life to a famishing and perishing world. 

SECTION XCIX. 

lt Let your moderation be known unto all men ; the Lord is 
at hand." — Phil. iy 5 5. 

The members of the New-Testament Church, while 
pursuing honourable and useful occupations, and 
pursuing such with diligence and activity, do, at the 
same time, in their business pursuits, exercise a 
Christian moderation. They fully receive the 



188 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

Divine prescription, to be "not slothful in busi- 
ness ;" they will, if possible, provide comfortably 
and well for all that are dependent upon them ; 
and they will aim that, by their industry and skill, 
they may acquire something extra, to be applied 
yearly to the aid and promotion of benevolent and 
evangelical purposes. These important and vital 
ends they will, if practicable, secure by their busi- 
ness and industry. 

At the same time, these members are far from 
supposing that to be immersed in worldly em- 
ployments from early morning to late evening, and 
from the beginning to the end of the year, is the 
appropriate province of Christ's disciples, and of 
those who are set forth to be the light of the 
world, and the salt of the earth. That they 
should give sufficient time to their business to 
secure the objects above alluded to will not be 
questioned. But that they should give much 
more — that they should unnecessarily, and for the 
sake of growing rich, devote all their time and 
energies to secular business, and as fully as unre- 
generate men are accustomed to do, seems by no 
means so plain. Are there not thousands of 
Christian laymen, for example, who are so circum- 
stanced in their business that eight hours indus- 
triously and actively given to it, would be amply 
sufficient for all purposes required of a Christian ? 
Why, then, should these same persons give ten, 
twelve, or fourteen hours to such business ? Why 
not, rather, seize upon these extra hours for more 






IN RESPECT TO BUSINESS. 189 

special self-cultivation, and for reaching out, on 
this side and on that, for the spiritual good of the 
world? Why not give one hour a day, if no 
more, to useful reading, thus enriching the mind, 
and qualifying it for higher influence and useful- 
ness? Why not give one hour, every day, to 
visitations and calls of charity and Christian kind- 
ness, and pious conversation with such as they 
might benefit ? If parents, why not give one hour to 
some special instruction of their children, and some 
special training, with a view to render them great 
blessings to the world ? Or why not give one 
hour to special devotion and searching of the 
Scriptures, and thus invigorate themselves ex- 
ceedingly in spiritual things ? Why, unless neces- 
sary, this everlasting handling of mere worldly busi- 
ness ? Tell us, is there no vineyard of the Lord on 
earth? Is there not scope for a world of conse- 
crated and holy talent, redeemed from earth's 
transient pursuits, to be given more directly to the 
immortal good of the race ? Do not the true 
church-members discern all this, and restrain 
within proper limits their worldly pursuits and 
occupations, and observe in this matter the true 
Christian moderation — knowing that the Lord is 
at hand? 



190 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

SECTION C. 

" Whether, therefore, ye eat or drink, or whatsoever ye do, 
do all to the glory of God" — 1 Cor. x, 31. 

The members of the New-Testament Church pur- 
sue their daily occupations, and their business of 
life, to the glory of God. This high and com- 
manding principle of conduct it is which contri- 
butes most essentially to the Christian moderation 
in worldly matters, of which we last wrote. They 
feel themselves not at liberty to proceed in their 
business otherwise than as shall be pleasing to 
God. And they have come very sincerely to 
question whether that entire and absorbing atten- 
tion to business, so characteristic of many church- 
members, is suited to bring glory to God, and to 
honour the profession which they have assumed. 
But they whom we are describing keep God's 
honour in their eye evermore. In all their ways 
they acknowledge him ; in all their acts, they are 
concerned to bring glory to him. There is not 
one thing of their lives — not one step which they 
take — not one day's operations to which they give 
their attention, in which they feel themselves ex- 
cused from standing and acting as the light of the 
world, and from permitting their light to shine 
before men, in order that men, seeing their good 
works, shall glorify the great Father who is in 
heaven. 

Thus, in respect to their occupation itself, they 
inquire, "Can I, and do I, in this pursuit and 



IN RESPECT TO BUSINESS. 191 

business, not only praise God, but so exemplify 
his religion as to reflect bis glory to tbe eyes of 
men?" So, likewise, is their manner of prose- 
cuting their business — their dealings with all men 
— their spirit and bearing toward those who are 
over them, or under them, or in any manner con- 
cerned with them — their sobriety and diligence 
from hour to hour, and every day — the number 
of hours in which they employ themselves — their 
conversation in the midst of their occupation — 
their patience under provocations, trials, losses; in 
all these matters, in all times, and under all cir- 
cumstances, they will live and act the Christian — 
they will remember their high calling and lofty 
relationship — they are most scrupulously and ten- 
derly regardful of the honour of Christ, and of his 
most blessed religion ; they will be living epistles, 
read and known of all men that look upon them ; 
they are a pure and brilliant light — they bear the 
Saviour's image — they reflect his glory. Their 
example is without abatement ; the multitude — 
they that never look into the written word, yet 
look upon these, and beholding the beauty and 
the glory of true religion — are constrained to ac- 
knowledge its divinity, and, in many an instance, 
submit themselves to that Lord and Saviour whose 
glory beams forth so divinely in these his holy and 
consistent followers. 



192 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

SECTION CI. 
w Owe no man anything? — Bom. xiii, 8. 

The members of the New-Testament Church are 
unembarrassed by debt. It cannot be denied, that 
the inspired injunction above written establishes 
this as one of the marks of the complete Christian. 
It must not be said that the man who is in debt 
cannot be a Christian man. It must be said, how- 
ever, that he has not attained, as yet, the blessed 
standard of the New Testament. He is cursed 
with more or less of worldly entanglements. There 
is a worldly weight pressing against his heart. 
There is one cloud hanging darkly on the sky. 
There is one influence tying him inevitably down 
to the dust. He swings not clear, as yet, from 
earth ; — he is not a perfectly free man in Christ 
Jesus. The air he breathes is partially damp, and 
distressing, and unhealthy. His countenance is 
not perfectly sunny — a cloudiness — a darkness is 
sometimes there. He is not prepared to die, for 
his accounts with the world, and with time, are not 
all settled. His peace is not unbroken — his rejoic- 
ing is not always — his path is not clear — his faith 
is, at times, disturbed, and the sigh of anguish, now 
and then, escapes from his bosom. 

Surely this is not the finished and polished mem- 
ber of God's blessed and blissful kingdom. For 
the New-Testament Christian is untrammelled, un- 
fettered. He may be poor — nay, often is so ; for 
God frequently chooses such, and makes them rich 



IN RESPECT TO BUSINESS. 193 

in faith, and heirs of the riches of eternity. But 
if poor in this world, the Christian we are delineat- 
ing is yet untrammelled, unembarrassed — unblanch- 
ed. His heart is light, and free, and brave, 

" He looks the whole world in the face, 
For he owes not any man !" 

The disciples whose vision is clear, fail not to see 
that to involve themselves in debt is little less than 
selling themselves for bondmen to this world. But 
they will not thus "be brought under the power" 
of men, and of temporal and secular things. They 
will rather submit to self-denial, and labour, by 
every appropriate means, to graduate their expen- 
ses by their means of subsistence. Their pro- 
vince is, not to be slaves to this world, but to tread 
it beneath their feet — not to be ruled and crushed 
by it, but to be weaned from it — to bless and ele- 
vate it, to the extent of their ability, while, at the 
same time, it shall exert no influence to depress 
their own prospects, or becloud, for one hour, 
their heavenly prospects, or palsy, for a moment, 
their spiritual energies. Thus they owe no man 
anything but to love one another. They render to 
all their dues, and that fairly, cheerfully, promptly, 
more delighted with the ability to do so than 
with all riches, and extravagance, and luxury. If, 
unhappily, an incumbrance is upon them, they will 
throw it off right early, and lose no time in finding 
the soft and peaceful vale where the footstep of the 

stern creditor is never heard, and never feared. 

13 



194 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

section cn. 

« Provide things honest in the sight of all men" — 
Rom. xii, 17. 

The members of the New-Testament Clrurch are 
honest. The preceding paragraph will partially 
illustrate this trait of every true Christian. Their 
prompt payment of every debt, and their habit of 
owing no man anything, are among the pleasant 
fruits of sterling and Christian honesty. And yet 
such honesty stops not at the payment of formal and 
acknowledged debts, and the cancelling of every 
legal claim. This honesty goes further — and for- 
bids that any individual, or company of individuals, 
should suffer pecuniary loss by the dealings, past, 
present, and future, of the Christian. It reaches 
all that is high-minded and honourable, as well as 
all that is covered by contract or law. It is an 
open, downright, outright honesty, transparent and 
beautiful, and such as is manifest in the sight of all 
men. There is no concealment — nothing that is 
unfair — nothing approaching to overreaching, dis- 
simulation, fraud, misrepresentation, or deception, 
It is the honesty of the golden rule, whether in 
paying or receiving payment, or in whatever nego- 
tiations or bargaining. It is an honesty that is 
measured by no conventional or factitious rules and 
principles of human origin, but which takes its im- 
press from God's holy law, — which was not meant 
for the superficial glance of men, but adapted to 
stand the scrutiny of Jehovah, and pass current at 






IN RESPECT TO BUSINESS. 195 

the awful judgment. It is the honesty of Abra- 
ham and David, who would not acquire a possession 
without paying an equivalent, though such equiva- 
lent was undemanded ; or the open honesty of 
Daniel, who, though constrained to rebel against 
an unrighteous decree, yet coveted no concealment, 
and braved the consequences. It is an honesty 
that will do right without any anxious regard to 
results — that will drain out the last cent rather 
than defraud. In a word, it is the honesty of 
Christians — those who love God with all the heart, 
and who, of course, would prefer to die rather than 
to offend him by sin ; — who love their neighbour 
as themselves, and who, of consequence, could no 
more wrong him than they could inflict a wound 
upon their own persons, or an injury upon their 
own estates. 

Thus we write of true Christians. Whatever 
things are honest, and true, and virtuous, on these 
things they think. They give, uniformly, what is 
just and equal. No man of them, by any means, 
goes beyond and defrauds his brother in any matter. 
They all walk honestly as in the day-time, and thus 
are not of the night, nor of darkness. 



196 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBEKS 



CHAPTER X. 

section cm. 

" Husbands, love your wives" — Eph. v, 25. 

"The New-Testament church-membera who are 
husbands, love their wives. As the Lord Jesus 
loves his Church, so are such members represented 
as loving their wives. 

They love their wives, then, most sincerely. 
There is no deception — no affectation in this mat- 
ter — no empty profession of what has no existence 
in the heart. 

They love their wives much. The love of Christ 
to his Church, was a great — a mighty love; — a 
love which brought him to this world — prompted 
him to his unspeakable humiliation, and to his many 
and untold sufferings, and impelled him, at last, to 
the cross. He gave himself for his Church, that 
he might present it to God, without spot or wrinkle, 
or any such thing. This was the love of Christ to 
his Church. Similar to this is the love of holy 
husbands to their wives. It is a great love, such 
as will lead them, if necessary, to great sacrifices 
and sufferings for their comfort and happiness ; and 
for such comfort and happiness, will exert itself 
strongly, readily, and efficiently. 






IN THE CONJUGAL RELATION. 197 

They love their wives, irrespective of faults which 
they may perceive. How many faults, alas ! has 
the Church of Christ ! What various blemishes 
appear upon it in this imperfect state ! Yet is it 
still loved by Christ, and written upon his hands 
and his heart. He turns not his back upon his im- 
perfect Church. He forsakes her not amid all her 
provocations and her ingratitude. It is thus with 
the Christian husband. He sees faults, it may be, 
in her whom he has chosen as the companion of 
his days. Who hath found a perfect woman, or a 
faultless man? Yet he places the best possible 
construction upon her imperfections. He makes 
all possible allowances for them — he turns his eye 
away from them, and hides them if he may. In 
respect to his wife, especially, he has the charity 
which covers a multitude of sins. 

He loves his wife uniformly and constantly. As 
Christ loves his Church, and loves his own unto 
the end — so the godly husband loves his wife at all 
times. He allows no seasons of coldness — no in- 
tervals of cloudiness. His love beams forth a serene 
and perpetual sunshine. He loves on — loves ever ; 
and should he live to bury his wife, he loves her to 
the last, and withholds no blessing possible for him 
to bestow, so long as life and breath endure. 



198 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

SECTION CIV. 
" Be not bitter against them" — Col. iii, 19. 
The New-Testament church-members who are 
husbands, are not bitter against their wives. It 
has been seen that they are not bitter against any- 
class, or against any individual. Theirs is a meek, 
gentle, kind, subdued, forgiving, lovely, and gra- 
cious spirit. Their hearts are at peace with God, 
and full of love and peace toward all men. Nor is 
this spirit absent from Christians, as husbands. 
Toward their wives they are eminently gentle, ten- 
der, and pleasant. No bitterness of spirit is ever 
evinced, or ever felt. The mildness of the dove is 
there — that tenderness which resembles the gentle 
bearing of Christ Jesus toward his beloved bride, 
the Church. 

Of course, there is no bitterness of words. Re- 
proofs come from these husbands' lips slowly — 
very slowly ; they come seldom — very seldom ; 
and coming, they flow forth softly — very softly. 
Disputes are utterly avoided ; — all beginnings of 
strife are conscientiously and sternly resisted ; 
while if there be disagreement in opinion or taste, 
it will be expressed in silence rather than in words. 
The words of these men, as they speak to their 
companions, are ever pleasant — ever kind. Instead 
of bitter words, and words bearing pangs, and de- 
spondency, and fears, and awaking sad misgivings, 
and dark regrets — they are hopeful, cheering, com- 
forting words — they are affectionate, graceful, 
gracious words. That voice breathes only music in 



IN THE CONJUGAL RELATION. 199 

her ear, and those accents bespeak naught that is 
contrary to perfect love and sunny kindness. 

So the whole deportment of this class of hus- 
bands is correspondent with the above-named 
spirit and conversation. No bitterness mingles 
itself with aught of their conduct and bearing to- 
ward their wives. They love them as their own 
bodies, and are as regardful of them as of their own 
persons. All needful provision is, if possible, made 
for them; — all desirable privileges are, if possible, 
secured to them. These wives are not stinted, de- 
pressed, crushed, on passing beneath the roofs of 
their husbands. They are driven to no painful 
contrasts between their married and single states 
of life. They are elevated rather, and are made to 
realize that if their earlier days were pleasant, 
their marriage relation is a source of still greater 
joys, and more abundant happiness. 

SECTION CV. 
" Dwell with them according to knowledge" — 1 Pet. iii, 7. 

The members of the New-Testament Church who 
are husbands, dwell with their wives according to 
knowledge. They bear themselves not as unculti- 
vated and ignorant men — not as those whose minds 
are still in darkness, and whose hearts are still 
under the influence of rough and wicked passions. 
But they are husbands who have read, and deeply 
studied the Word of God — who have sought ea- 
gerly, at the lips of inspiration, a knowledge of all 
their relative and various duties — and of their duties 



200 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

as husbands, as well as in other respects-, Nor do 
they merely know. Their hearts are sanctified by 
the grace of Gk>d, and while they know their duty, 
they are disposed and determined to perform it, 
Thus it is not their feelings and affections simply 
that they consult in the treatment of their com- 
panions. They consult their knowledge of what 
God has said and enjoined, and no other rule is 
received or acknowledged by them. And follow- 
ing the Divine rule of conduct in this very im- 
portant respect, they behave toward their wives as 
Christians, and as children of light. They have 
some perception of the exalted character and du- 
ties belonging to the marriage relation. Not as a 
mere fortuitous and trifling connexion, do they 
view that of husband and wife — not one that may 
be inconsiderately formed, and, when formed, care- 
lessly treated ; but one of high and holy import — 
ordered for purposes of the highest consequence, 
and inseparably connected with all that is precious 
and valuable in human society, and involving re- 
sults as solemn and as durable as the years of 
eternity. Christian husbands forget not that their 
relation to their wives has been likened by an in- 
spired pen to the relation of Christ to his Church 
— a comparison than which no other could more 
fully set forth the dignity and worth of such a re- 
lation. Nor are their eyes removed from this Di- 
vine instruction ; and " dwelling with" their wives, 
their intercourse is not that of brutes, nor that of 
barbarians, nor yet that of unregenerate person^ 



IN THE CONJUGAL RELATION. 201 

however intelligent and refined. It is that of 
Christians ; — of beings united to each other after 
the semblance of the heavenly Bridegroom and his 
bride ; — of those whose love is perfect, from whom 
all bitterness and strife are forever absent — who 
are heirs together of the grace of life. This is the 
Christian and divinely illuminated husband ; and 
he dwells with his wife according to the knowledge 
which he has received from the fountain where 
dwell all the riches of wisdom and knowledge. 

SECTION CVI. 
" Giving honour to the wife." — 1 Peter iii, 7. 

The members of the New-Testament Church who 
are husbands, give honour to their wives. Herein, 
also, is seen an infinite difference between the Chris- 
tian husband and all other husbands that are away 
from the benign and blessed influences of Christi- 
anity. The heathen husband, as is well known, 
degrades his wife, and subjects her to the condition 
of a slave at his feet ; and thousands in Christian 
lands seem to be but a step in advance of customs 
so anti- christian and benighted ; — while none but 
the enlightened and genuine disciple of Christ gives 
honour, in the full and proper sense, to the com- 
panion of his life. Such a husband yields this 
honour. He respects his wife. There is no look- 
ing down upon her — no despising her because her 
abilities and acquirements may not be, in every 
respect, equal to his own. If she be " the weaker 
vessel," he respects her none the less ; but, on the 



202 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

contrary, he regards her honourably on this very 
account. His enlightened mind appreciates that 
she was formed to act in a sphere very considera- 
bly distinct from that of her husband ; while he is 
also aware that in that sphere of hers she is not 
the weaker, but the superior. He honours his 
wife, further, not only by showing her, himself, all 
proper respect, but by using his influence that she 
may be respected by others also. Hence, he will 
not conceal that he honours her. All his address 
to her, and all his language respecting her, carries 
the impression infallibly that -she is a woman 
honoured of her husband. " He praiseth her" to 
the full extent that she is deserving of his com- 
mendation, while her faults he is assiduous to palli- 
ate, or utterly conceal. He honours her, also, by 
being, as much as his circumstances and business 
will allow, in her company. He "dwells with 
her" — not needlessly at a distance. He converses 
with her, and cheers and encourages her amid her 
duties and employments. He honours her by re- 
posing a proper trust and confidence in her. He 
is slow — -very slow, to entertain any suspicion of 
her integrity and fidelity. It is characteristic of the 
husband we are delineating, that his heart " doth 
trust in her" who is his wife, to the utmost extent 
which he may trust safely. He honoured her with 
his confidence in the beginning — nor ever, if possi- 
ble, withdraws that confidence. — Finally, he gives 
honour to his wife, by suitably providing for her 
according to his circumstances. If these allow, he 



IN THE CONJUGAL RELATION. 203 

will be sure to provide well for her comfortable 
residence. She will not be stinted in her wardrobe, 
nor in her basket and store — nor in purse — nor in 
any righteous means of comfort, beneficence, and 
usefulness. Gladly will he aid her in whatever 
shall conduce to her reputation, her usefulness, and 
her happiness. 

SECTION CVIL 

" How Jcnoivest thou, O man, whether thou shalt save thy 
wife r— I Cor. vii, 16. 

The members of the New-Testament Church who 
are husbands, omit no appropriate means for the 
salvation of their wives. As noticed, they provide 
suitably for their temporal comfort and happiness ; 
but their solicitude in behalf of their companions is 
by no means limited to such a provision. They 
also look after their spiritual and eternal well-being, 
and each one is anxious that he may, so far as in 
him lies, " save his wife." In some instances, the 
wives of such church-members may be unregene- 
rate, or backslidden from piety, or of little courage 
and hope in spiritual things. Their earnest and 
godly husbands will not contentedly allow them to 
remain in such a position. Their eye will be 
steadily awake to the appropriate means of spiritual 
revival in the hearts of those whom they so ten- 
derly love. Quietly, yet constantly and persever- 
ingly, they will aim to lead them to the Saviour's 
feet, placing in their way all appropriate facilities 
for spiritual benefit, and inciting them and encourag- 






204 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 



ing them to lay hold of such opportunities that 
they may be saved. They are not unaware of 
their special responsibility in respect to such salva- 
tion. Who exerts a greater controlling influence 
over the spiritual destinies of a woman than her 
husband ? Who knows not that his example — 
his conversation — his spirit and bearing, fail not, 
in most cases, to exert an influence next to omnipo- 
tent upon the companion of his life ? And thus 
the good and holy husband is watchful over him- 
self every day and every hour. He will lay no 
stone in the way. He will, if he may, remove 
every difficulty. He will supply every incentive 
and encouragement, that his companion may be 
saved. 

Or, if the wife be already her husband's equal 
in devotedness to Christ and his cause, still will 
this husband ever inquire how he may save her. 
He will give honour to her as the weaker vessel. 
He will guard that she be not cast down or dis- 
couraged — he will still aid her to all possible privi- 
leges — he will share with her the burdens of do- 
mestic management and order — he will do nothing 
to depress — he will do everything to elevate and 
encourage ; — and that pious man, and his equally 
pious wife, will be seen walking together as heirs 
of the grace of life, while their prayers are not 
hindered. 



IN THE CONJUGAL RELATION. 205 

SECTION CVIH. 
" To love their husbands' 7 — Titus ii, 4. 

The members of the New-Testament Church who 
are wives, love their husbands. Love — true, pure, 
constant love — is the thing indispensable in the 
marriage relation. And this love must be mutual. 
As the husband is to love his wife, so is she to love 
her husband. Otherwise, her happiness on earth 
is out of the question — her life will be burden- 
some — her old age will come on prematurely — 
and the world will prove to her but a thorny and 
cheerless desert, on which she will wander forlorn, 
till she droops untimely, and passes away from a 
scene that to her was only weary and joyless. 

Unless love in the marriage relation be mutual, 
it is difficult to see how it can exist in either party — 
at least for any length of time. The want of love, 
on the one side, must ensure the same want on the 
other ; and then what of the ill- matched, ill-fated 
pair — and what of the prospects of them both, on 
earth or in heaven ! So serious and eventful is 
this matter of marriage ! So consequential is it 
that the husband love his wife, and that the wife 
love her husband. 

But may such love decline ? ordinarily, it may ; 
and, as a matter of fact, it certainly has declined 
in thousands of instances. The good and holy 
wife, therefore, will cherish and keep alive all 
proper affection for her husband. To this end she 
will be slow to entertain unpleasant suspicions 



206 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

respecting him. She places the best and fairest 
construction upon what are, more or less obviously, 
defects of his character. She will not be too quick 
to detect in him any want of attention and regard 
for herself. She properly and fully appreciates all 
the weight of care that may hang upon his mind, 
and depress his spirits, and becloud his cheerful- 
ness. All disputes, and all unpleasant words, as 
we have before noticed, will be let alone ; while, 
as a further means of cherishing and perpetuating 
her love to her husband, she will abound in all 
pleasant conversation with him, and in all pleasant 
behaviour toward him. Aware of the general 
principle, that acts of kindness, and love tend more 
and more to beget and inflame kindness and love 
toward the object concerned, she multiplies her 
affectionate and gentle attentions to her husband ; 
and thus scattering, she increases — and sowing 
bountifully, she reaps also bountifully, and a bless- 
ing double and cumulative comes in directly here. 
For while, by her loving acts, she cherishes her 
own affection, she does, by the same means, attach 
the heart of her husband more closely to herself, 
and loving, she receives love in return, and loves 
yet more. Thus do these two hearts, if formed for 
each other, and sanctified by grace, and if faithful 
each to the other, move pleasantly along life's 
transient pilgrimage, and walking as heirs together 
of the grace of life, they inherit the blessing of 
heaven. 



IN THE CONJUGAL RELATION. 207 

SECTION CIX. 

u Wives, submit yourselves unto your own husbands, as it is 

fit in the Lord!' — Eph. v, 22. 

The members of the New-Testament Church who 
are wives, are characterized by submission to their 
husbands. They have pondered well the ordinance 
of God as to their position relatively to their com- 
panions in life, and fully acknowledge them as the 
divinely appointed heads over their wives. Nor 
do they contemplate this as a mere arbitrary ar- 
rangement on the part of Him who governs all. 
They are not blind to the fact that the husband is 
naturally constituted for the head of the wife. A 
more powerful bodily frame and strength are his, 
as also a superiority in those mental as well as 
physical traits, that are particularly concerned in 
the matters of governing and headship. Thus the 
husband is made the head of the wife, even as 
Christ is the head of the Church, and he is the sa- 
viour of the body. " Therefore, as the Church is 
subject unto Christ, so let the wives be to their 
own husbands in every thing." This is not, of 
course, meant to be subjection like that of the 
slave. It is no servile — no degrading 1 submission. 
While it is a submission of high and Divine appoint- 
ment, it is, likewise, for high and holy purposes, 
and alike honourable and happy to the woman as 
to the man. And as, on the one hand, we regard 
the subjection prescribed for the wife, so, on the 
other hand, we are never to omit taking in, with 
the same thought, the character of the husband to 



208 NEW-TESTAMENT CHUKCH-MEMBERS 

whom she is to be subject " in everything." And 
who and what are these husbands ? They are men 
who love their wives — love them " as their own 
bodies"— husbands that " nourish and cherish" 
their wives, even as the Lord the Church ; — every 
one of whom in particular so loves his wife even as 
himself. These are the husbands to whom good 
and holy wives submit themselves as unto the 
Lord ; — while such submission, under such circum- 
stances, will ever be eminently safe and happy. 

Yet there will be submission from these wives, 
even if their husbands are without godliness, and 
without that Christian and lofty affection for their 
companions which the Scriptures enjoin. The truly 
pious wife will submit to her unbelieving husband 
in everything, so far as she may thus submit "in 
the fear of God." She will yield, and yield cheer- 
fully, to the extent that she may yield righteously. 
But she will be subject no further ; for, by every 
one, God is to be obeyed rather than man. And 
she will be thus submissive not only for conscience' 
sake, but with an eye to the present and most 
substantial good of her unbelieving husband. Such 
is the instruction of Peter to wives thus circum- 
stanced — instruction so pregnant with significance 
and importance. " Likewise, ye wives, be in sub- 
jection to your own husbands, that if any obey not 
the word, they also may, without the word, be 
won by the conversation of the wives — while they 
behold your chaste conversation, coupled with 
fear." 






IN THE CONJUGAL RELATION. 209 

SECTION CX. 
Ki And the ivife see that she reverence her husband." — 
Eph. v, 33. 
The members of the New- Testament Church who 
are wives, reverence their husbands. These hus- 
bands are seen to be the divinely appointed heads 
of their wives. God has ordered that to the hus- 
band shall be the desire of the wife, and he shall 
rule over her. He has constituted him and her, 
both physically and intellectually, in exact accord- 
ance with such ordination; — so that nature pro- 
claims, in perfect harmony with the Scriptures, the 
ordinance of Jehovah. The enlightened and wor- 
thy wife, therefore, asks nothing* more. Her re- 
verence for her husband is immediate, and sincere, 
and constant, and profound. Whatever reverence 
she may yield to the stronger sex, or to various 
individuals of that sex, yet her reverence for her 
husband is greater and more perfect than for all 
mortal men. He is the particular man of whom 
God hath said that " he shall rule over" her. She 
receives him at the hand of God as the one to 
whom, as to no other man, she is to be submissive — 
as the one whom, above all others, she is to respect 
and honour. However he may be in the eyes of 
others, and whatever be the regard, or want of re- 
gard, paid to this man by his neighbours, or by 
society at large — all this matters not to his godly 
companion and wife. He is her husband ; — " the 
head of the wife," that dwells at her side, even as 
Christ is the Head of the Church. Thus saith the 

14 



210 NEW -TESTAMENT CHURCH- MEMBERS 

Lord; and his word none may alter or amend. 
Her reverence, therefore, is a fact as sure and cer- 
tain as her light and her goodness. All her words 
to him, and concerning him, are as reverential as 
they are affectionate. All her address is as respect- 
ful as it is beautiful. Her adorning is that of a 
meek and quiet spirit, which is, in the sight of God, 
of great price. Her bearing, and behaviour, and 
appearance, are after the manner of the holy 
women in the olden time ; — who were in subjection 
to their own husbands, even as Sarah obeyed Abra- 
ham, calling him lord ; — whose daughters all godly 
women shall be reckoned. 

A reverence this, on the part of the dutiful wife, 
interfering not at all with her purest and loftiest 
affection for her husband's person ; — but rather co- 
existent with such affection, inseparable from it, 
and mingling itself with that affection evermore. 
God has ordered it — in holy response the heart 
yields it — not slowly, artificially, laboriously — but 
readily, spontaneously, delightfully ; and while 
every good husband in particular so loves his wife 
even as himself, so does every good wife see to it, 
on her part, that she reverence her husband. 

SECTION CXI. 

" She openeth her mouth with wisdom, mid in her tongue is 
the law of kindness." — ProY. xxxi, 26. 

The members of the New-Testament Church who 
are wives, are women of wise and benignant con- 
versation. They are not contentious, and inclined 



IN THE CONJUGAL RELATION. 211 

lo dispute with their husbands. Their affection 
and reverence — were there no higher considerations 
to influence them — would prove an effectual pre- 
ventive. Nor are they women whose tendency is 
to trivial conversation in the presence of their hus- 
bands, or, indeed, anywhere else. Thousands of 
words, such as may, with no loss, be left unspoken, 
are omitted in their intercourse. Nor are they 
given to great rapidity of words and speech, en- 
grossing the most of the time in their conversations 
with their companions ; or, in their haste or impa- 
tience, interrupting them in the midst of remarks 
or inquiries. More swift are they, rather, to hear 
— and more slow to speak, and careful that the 
words they do utter shall be with prudence and 
intelligence. Nor, further, as they speak and con- 
verse, whether with their husbands or others, do 
they use any loud and boisterous voices — such as 
are " heard in the streets," and such as are wont 
to be offensive in the ears of refinement and good 
sense. These have little or no affinity with that 
" brawling woman in a wide house," of whom the 
wise man writes, and tells, withal, how that it is 
better to dwell in a corner of the housetop than 
with her. Nor, finally, as these holy women con- 
verse, is it with hastiness, ill temper, or severity. 
While the godly husband is ever careful to "be 
not bitter against" his wife, so, on the other hand, 
the heavenly-minded, the reverential wife is never 
bitter — never reproachful in her language and 
conversation with her own husband. In his pre- 



212 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

sence, and as she speaks to him, it is then espe- 
cially that she opens her mouth with wisdom, 
and in her tongue is the law of kindness. Hers 
are wise words — words of meekness and of love 
Kindness of speech is the law of her lips ; this 
is her habit—her character — her breath; while 
that same deep, and all-pervading, and abiding 
principle, gives direction to all conversation that 
is appropriate in time, relevant in matter, and 
lovely in mode. With wisdom she openeth her 
mouth, and pleasant and refreshing is the atmos- 
phere where she moves, and where her voice is 
heard. She is careful to offend not in word, that 
she may be perfect. She is among the wise women, 
and endued with knowledge, and shows, out of a 
good conversation, her works with meekness of 
wisdom. If the Scripture speaketh of women that 
wander from house to house, and as being not only 
idlers, but tattlers also, and busy-bodies, speaking 
things which they ought not — so doth the Scrip- 
ture speak of this woman as being discreet, chaste, 
and a teacher of good things. 

SECTION cxn. 

" She loolceth to the ways of her household, and eateth not 
the bread of idleness." — Prov. xxxi, 27. 

The members of the New-Testament Church who 
are wives, are faithful and diligent in their domestic 
duties. It is their province more especially to 
" guide the house ;" and in this capital sphere of 
their duties, they are ever vigilant and industrious. 



IN THE CONJUGAL RELATION. 213 

They are well aware that on their care and success 
in this respect, most of the usefulness, respecta- 
bility, and happiness of domestic life depends. 
The truly good wife would please her husband to 
every reasonable extent ; and in order to this, she 
aims to render his home as agreeable and attractive 
as possible — by far the greenest, fairest spot to him, 
of all that lie along the scenery of earth. Thus 
that house will be always in order. Neatness, 
and taste, and comfort, as means may allow, and 
religion sanction, will be ever there. The arrange- 
ments within those doors will be as near to perfec- 
tion as may be. The movements there will be 
prompt, and early, and energetic, and efficient — 
and so, also, they will be orderly, and cheerful, 
and quiet, and noiseless. The watchful eye of the 
wife and the mistress will not fail to detect all ir- 
regularities — all deficiencies — all tendencies to care- 
lessness and waste, while her diligence and firm- 
ness will be ever ready to ascertain and apply all 
the needed corrections. 

In fact, the enchanting picture of the " virtuous 
woman," drawn by an inspired hand, finds its 
realization in the truly Christian wife. Her hus- 
band's heart trusteth in her, and trusteth safely ; 
for she does him good, and not evil, always. She 
worketh willingly with her hands — her powers of 
mind and body are awake and active. She is like 
the merchant's ships, full of strength and buoyancy, 
and in her graceful and enterprising mind, reach- 
ing afer. She anticipates the beauteous dawn — 



214 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

rising while it is yet night, and giving meat to her 
household. She falters not, but girds her loins 
with strength, and strengtheneth her arms. She is 
not afraid of the snow and the storm, for herself 
and her household are clothed. Nor are the poor 
forgotten, for she stretches out her hand to them, 
and reacheth forth to the needy ones. Strength 
and honour are hers, and she shall rejoice in time 
to come. Husband and children shall praise her — 
the fruit of her hands shall be given her, while her 
own works shall praise her in the gates. 

SECTION CXHL 

" Her husband is Jcnoivn in the gates, ivhen he sitteth among 
the elders of the land." — Prov. xxxi, 23. 

The members of the New-Testament Church who 
are wives, conduct themselves so as to contribute 
essentially to the good reputation of their husbands. 
That some wives, and some who are church-mem- 
bers, have effected a result directly the opposite of 
the one above specified, needs not to be written 
here. But it should be written for the benefit of 
all wives, and the families with which they are 
associated, that their influence is of great potency 
for the upbuilding and honour, or for the depress- 
ing, and crushing, and disgrace, of the men to 
whom they are allied. Appreciating this, all godly 
wives withhold no laudable endeavours for aiding 
the reputation of their husbands, and thus promot- 
ing their good influence in society. And to com- 
pass an object so desirable and so beautiful they 






IN THE CONJUGAL RELATION. 215 

will unfailingly reach after a pure and excellent 
reputation for themselves. They will hasten to 
gather to themselves all the ornaments of a Chris- 
tian and godly woman, and will lay themselves out 
for perfection in the sphere to which the Divine 
providence has called them. Here they will be 
burning and shining lights, seen and admired of all 
the intelligent and worthy. Thus will they, in the 
eyes of the community, bring honour, and not dis- 
grace, to their husbands, for selecting such women 
to become the companions of their days, and the 
sharers of their earthly allotment. Also the cor- 
rect and orderly domestic management alluded to 
in the last paragraph, fails not to be regarded as 
an ornament to the husband, as well as to the 
wife. It is an honour, as truly as a joy to a man, 
that his home is pleasant and becoming, and that 
the being whom he has placed there as the presid- 
ing genius of that little world, acts her part with 
vigorous industry and graceful propriety. Such a 
man bears away from his house, and out amid the 
activities of life, the influence and impress of the 
comely and happy home which he has just left. 
His becoming and decent garb, his cheerful visage, 
his manly energy and activity, his progressive wis- 
dom, capacity, and general excellence, all whisper 
to the mind of his discerning neighbours, of the 
sweet, and refreshing, and healthy influences of his 
happy home. A " virtuous woman" is there — she 
whose price is far above rubies — one in whom the 
lie-art of her husband doth safely trust, so that he 



216 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

shall have no need of spoil — who is doing him good 
always, and no evil — who, with all her other well- 
doing, is helping to advance him to reputation and 
honour — who will do all on her part to cause him 
to be " known in the gates, when he sitteth among 
the elders of the land." 

SECTION CXIV. 

11 For what hiowest thou, wife, whether thou shalt save 

thy husband?" — 1 Cor. vii, 16. 

As was written in another paragraph, of the Chris- 
tian husband in respect to his wife, so must it be 
written here of the Christian wife in respect to her 
husband ; she aims to save him. If he be already 
a Christian, she will do her utmost to encourage 
him in holding fast the profession of his faith with- 
out wavering. To this end she will enter into his 
trials and discouragements ; she will use her influ- 
ence to soothe them, and labour to assist in bear- 
ing the burden that may be lying upon his heart. 
It will become one of the greatest cares of her life, 
to avoid all words, tempers, spirit, or manners, 
whose tendency would be to dampen, or in any 
way discourage, his religious fervour and hopes. 
On the other hand, it will be one of her habitual 
and strong endeavours, that she may, in the proper 
and successful manner, prompt her husband to holy 
courage and activity in all Christian and evangelical 
conduct ; while it is needless to add, that, for the 
same end, her own Christian example will be blame- 
less, and elevated, and beautiful. 

ISTor will her whole example and conduct be 



IN THE CONJUGAL RELATION. 217 

any the less pure and excellent, if, unhappily, her 
companion be an unrenewed man. Under such 
circumstances, the interrogatory will impress her 
soul with tenfold solemnity and power, saying, 
" What knowest thou, woman, whether thou 
shalt save thy husband?" Now it is that the 
holy and intelligent wife will appreciate her very 
peculiar responsibility ; and will never lose sight of 
the consideration that on her, under God's grace, 
depends very much the salvation of her husband. 
Hers is invariably the spirit and bearing of the 
genuine Christian lady; and she determines that 
her husband, as his ever watchful eye follows her 
at every step, shall see in her the image of Christ 
— the beauty and supreme excellency of the reli- 
gion she professes. She will study deeply the 
Divine oracles, and labour to catch the exact im- 
press of the perfect — the evangelical — the hea- 
venly, in order that from her person she may re- 
flect it ever and always before him whom she 
would lure to piety and eternal life. Aware that 
the man who reads not the Bible is, however, 
reading her evermore, and, whether he will or not, 
is receiving thence impressions of unutterable mo- 
ment, — she aims to be to him, in some substantial 
sense, instead of the Bible ; so that by the light she 
emits and reflects upon him, he may be led to 
glorify God, — and though now obeying not the 
word, he may, without the word, be won by the 
conversation, — the invariably Christian and excel- 
lent behaviour — of his wife. 



218 NEW- TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 
CHAPTER XI. 



SECTION CXV. 
" Those things which are needful to the body" — James ii, 1 6. 

The members of the New-Testament Church, who 
are parents, provide suitably for the physical wants 
of their children. In order to this, they qualify 
themselves, whether by reading, or conversation 
with those skilled on this subject, to perform this 
great duty with fidelity and care. The food of 
their children is, of course, that which is plain and 
wholesome, and adapted to their wants, and in 
suitable quantities, and regularly received, and with 
no excess. Their drink is water fresh from the 
fountain. Their garments are, so far as possible, 
adapted to the season. The winter finds them well 
and suitably guarded at every point against its 
piercing breath. For full often has neglect, in this 
respect, not only inflicted much personal suffering 
upon the child, but has laid the foundation of pre- 
mature disease, and an early death. Those dear 
children, then, should circumstances allow, are 
properly clothed at all seasons. Their garb is 
decent, but never extravagant, or at all gaudy ; for 
their enlightened and Christian parents will do 
nothing to awaken pride, and a vain love of dress, 
in their little ones ; but will be deeply solicitous to 



IN THE PARENTAL RELATION. 219 

prevent a result so unpromising and melancholy. 
Also, these children will be clean. Constantly, at 
early morning, will their bodies, if healthy, be 
literally " washed with pure water." 

" This is the purest exercise of health, 
The kind refresher of the summer heats ; 
Nor when cold winter keens the brightening flood, 
Would I, weak, shivering, linger on the brink." 

Nor will their habits of bodily exercise be a for- 
gotten or neglected matter. They will be en- 
couraged in all invigorating and healthy recreations, 
and led forth often to inhale the sweet atmos- 
phere breathing abroad from its freshest, purest 
cisterns. By all appropriate means and measures, 
will these godly parents aid their offspring to the 
possession and enjoyment of a physical frame that 
shall be hale, and strong, and comely, wherein the 
wheels of life shall move with free and joyous 
movement, and which shall be adapted, to the ut- 
most extent possible, to aid the spirit in a high and 
beautiful career of activity and usefulness, along 
this most interesting age of time. Nor will such 
a lofty motive be absent from these parents' minds. 
They will love and cultivate the physical prosperity 
of their children for their comfort's sake ; and they 
will love and cultivate it more, for the sake of 
Christ and his kingdom in the earth. 



220 NEW-TESTAMENT CHUKCH-MEMBERS 

SECTION CXVI. 
"Withhold not correction from the child." — -Prov. xxiii, 13. 

The members of the New-Testament Church who 
are parents, withhold not from their children the 
needed correction. Children, with exceptions ex- 
ceedingly few, if any, have faults of one kind and 
another. It seems perfectly certain that they are 
not born with angelic natures and temperaments. 
Born in sin, and shapen in iniquity, and going 
astray from the ivomb, appear, rather, the expres- 
sions, though melancholy in the extreme, which in- 
dicate the character of the sons and daughters of 
men. They are not pure and good by nature ; nor 
do they tend to purity and goodness, but incline 
right early toward the opposite direction. Such 
is the manifestation to the eye of all observation, 
and tallying exactly with the presentation of Holy 
Scripture ; — while that Scripture admonishes pa- 
rents to administer the appropriate correction, as the 
faultiness of children, from time to time, exhibits 
itself; while failure in this important matter is 
divinely represented as fraught with the most seri- 
ous consequences. "The rod and reproof give 
wisdom, but a child left to himself bringeth his 
mother to shame/' And hence it is enjoined upon 
parents that they " withhold not correction from the 
child ; for if thou beatest him with a rod, he shall 
not die, and thou shalt deliver his soul from hell." 
In respect to the manner in which godly parents 
administer reproof and correction to their children, 






IN THE PARENTAL RELATION. 221 

this seems a matter upon which it is not necessary 
to be particular. All children, it is probable, 
should not receive correction for their faults in the 
same form. There are modes of reproof and cor- 
rection that will be effectual for one child, and will 
have no good influence upon another ; and those 
fathers and mothers who have assumed the ground 
that the literal rod is never to be used in correcting 
their children, assuredly behoove to inquire, still 
further, whether they be not wise here above what 
is written, as well as beyond what human nature 
is wont to indicate. At all events, godly parents 
spare not the hand of correction. This they ad- 
minister promptly and effectually, nor will they 
suffer sin upon the children committed to their 
trust. They will not be satisfied until the foolish- 
ness that is bound up in the heart of the child is 
" driven far from him." Of course, their correc- 
tion of their children will always be Christian cor- 
rection. All anger, wrath, malice, and bitterness 
will be put away, and mingle not at all with the 
punishments they inflict. They will be dictated 
by sober judgment and the fear of God, and by 
deep and holy compassion, as they apply the rod 
of chastisement. They resort to it as a matter of 
stern duty — such as they may not omit but at the 
extreme peril of the child. They will administer it so 
as that the child shall " give them reverence," and 
that the child, instead of being a grief to his father, 
and a bitterness to her that bore him, may become 
a joy to his parents, and an ornament to the world. 



222 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

SECTION cxvn. 

" Fathers, provoke not your children to anger, lest they be 
discouraged? — Col. iii, 21. 

The members of the New-Testament Church who 
are parents, are careful not to excite angry passions 
in their children. In all the reproof and correction 
which they are called upon to administer, they 
bear this particularly in mind. Thus, in correcting, 
they avoid severity in every possible instance. 
They correct their children with a mild and gentle 
hand — with a heart charged with tenderness and 
love. They never correct in anger, for thus their 
anger would be immediately communicated to the 
child, and injury, rather than benefit, would be the 
likely result. The same law governs these parents 
in all their admonitions and reproofs to their chil- 
dren. Many provocations will be given by the 
waywardness — the " foolishness,' ' of children ; yet 
anger toward them is one of those things against 
which good parents are most carefully guarded. 
They know that it is never useful — never proper — 
never pious, and they put it away ; and while re- 
pressing it in their own hearts, it is much more 
rarely awakened in the hearts of their children. 
Their tempers are not habitually fretted and dis- 
turbed, and thus they grow up with greater even- 
ness of disposition, and much less liable to anger 
and resentment, than under different circumstances. 
All this may suggest to us how it is that some 
children, though often chastised, and with great 



IN THE PARENTAL RELATION. 223 

severity, wax worse and worse under their unfortu- 
nate discipline. These children are, probably, in 
most cases, corrected in wrath. They either are, 
or seem to themselves to be, merely punished, 
rather than corrected. The blows that fall upon 
them appear to them only as a mere compensation 
for the wrong they have committed. They are 
hot, and hasty, and angry, and perhaps revengeful 
blows, and the punishment is just of that kind 
which tends to " provoke children to wrath," and 
which is directly discountenanced in the Word of 
God. The more and oftener the same sort of re- 
gimen is administered, the worse will it be with 
the child, and fortunate will he be if he escape 
utter ill-nature, dumpishness, and discouragement. 
All-important is it in connexion with the correction 
of children, as well as all other parental conduct to- 
ward them, to keep in mind their high and spiritual 
good. They are to be led to goodness and to 
heaven. But how hostile to all such blessed lead- 
ings and influence is the frequent excitement of 
anger in children, is a matter too plain for elucida- 
tion. Alas for the piety and salvation of children, 
when, from frequent provocations, they have come 
to dislike their professedly pious parents ; and when, 
by a transfer the most natural in the world, they have 
come to dislike, also, the religion which these same 
parents profess, and which they so sadly exemplify ! 
Such children are liable to a discouragement the 
most fatal in the universe ; namely, discouragement 
in respect to piety, usefulness, and heaven ! 



224 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

section cxvm. 

" Evil coiiwmnications corrupt good manners?— 
1 Cor. xv, 33. 

The members of the New-Testament Church who 
are parents, carefully restrain their children from 
evil and doubtful associates. This fallen and apos- 
tate world is charged with debasing and pernicious 
influences ; and thousands of little children, parti- 
cularly in our cities and large towns, become 
dreadfully corrupt and degraded. The abounding 
of juvenile profanity and vileness is heart-rending 
to the thoughtful man ; and, under the contempla- 
tion, he would at once sink in utter sadness and 
despondency, but for his trust in that grace which, 
where sin hath abounded, doth much more abound. 
But the pious and faithful parent, while he is 
aware of the hold which sin and iniquity possess 
upon myriads of juvenile hearts, will watch with 
sleepless vigilance this source of contamination. 
He will, if possible, guard against the entrance of 
this sirocco within his own circle, to wither and 
destroy every green and beautiful thing. The 
Christian father and mother will know with whom 
their children incline to associate. They will know 
the families where they belong, and what are the 
religious associations and character of such families. 
They will be well assured that these children 
and youth will be worthy and safe associates and 
playmates for their own sons and daughters ; and 
that they will, in no respect, infuse any corrupting 



IN THE PARENTAL RELATION. 225 

influence. Nor without such knowledge and ac- 
quaintance, on the part of the parents, will any 
frequent intercourse be encouraged or allowed by 
them. They keep in mind the almost utter ex- 
posure of the juvenile heart ; and that even the 
minds of those who have grown up to youth, are 
often but slightly guarded against the ingress of 
hurtful influences. Hence, they would encompass 
their households as with a wall of fire. They fail 
not to convey to their children's minds the requisite 
instruction and warning on a subject so vital to 
their welfare. It becomes one of the standing 
cautions reared before the eyes of such children, 
that they beware ! — that they keep far off from 
evil companions — that they hate with perfect 
hatred all words and voices of profanity and im- 
piety — that they linger not for a moment within 
that atmosphere — that they run for their lives, and 
make their escape from such -associations like as 
Lot fled from the city appointed to swift destruc- 
tion. Early are their children instructed how that 
one of the most threatening and dreadful dangers 
to which they are exposed, is the danger from evil 
and wicked associations — that by this very means 
thousands of youth are every year carried away 
to ruin. As an ox goeth to the slaughter, so are 
these hapless ones led into mischief. The infection 
| has fallen upon them, and they perish ; not remem- 
bering that he that walketh with wise men shall be 

wise ; but a companion of fools shall be destroyed. 

15 



226 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

SECTION CXIX. 

" Touch not — taste not — handle not." — Col. ii, 21. 

For the same reason that New-Testament Chris- 
tians would restrain their children from evil com- 
panions, they would restrain them also from evil 
and corrupting books. A debasing literature 
deluges the land, and pours its streams of corrup- 
tion and death over all our cities and villages, and 
finds its way often, in its insidious progress, 
within the mansions of virtue and religion. The 
depraved inclinations of youth are prone to seize 
upon books, pamphlets, and papers of this descrip- 
tion, like as the vitiated appetite of the inebriate 
burns for the draught that carries death and ruin 
through his system, and desolation to his soul. 
Full often is it the case, that boys and misses will 
aid each other to corrupting books, unaware, fre- 
quently, of their disastrous tendency and influence ; 
but which, by the fascinating tales they tell, capti- 
vate and bewilder the heart, and slowly, yet surely, 
strike it deeply with the taint of corruption. Here 
beginneth the histoiy of a thousand downfalls; 
and the descent is steady and dreadful — and the 
progress is away from heaven — and the good and 
beautiful of all worlds sink aAvay from the eyes of 
the poor victim — and " the pleasures of sin for a 
season" become the beginning, midst, and end of 
life's wishes and hopes — and conscience is hushed, 
and stifled, and seared — and virtue perishes — and 
the die is cast for eternity — and the heavenly Spirit 



IN THE PARENTAL RELATION. 227 

is flown — and they return not from the pit, nor 
take they hold of the paths of life — and they die 
prematurely — and are blotted out forever. Dismal 
steps ! Heart-rending history ! Mournful, horrible 
sequel ! Nor are godly parents asleep to this 
dark process which, in this very hour, is at work 
with widespread and frightful activity and vehe- 
mence. With all their vigilance and authority they 
are resisting its beginnings. With burning eyes 
and withering frown, they glance upon the filthy 
and fatal print which, like some sly and deadly 
serpent, has gained an entrance within the doors, 
and it is driven, as soon, beyond the threshold. 
No quarter is given to such intruders. No leave is 
granted for any communication with them. In 
this matter there is no parleying — no hesitation — 
no indulgence. " Handle not — taste not — touch 
not," is not the mere advice of these parents to 
their children, but the rigid and stern injunction. 
With all fidelity, earnestness, and parental au- 
thority, they urge their sons and daughters away 
from this ruinous maelstrom, and guide them where 
are calmer and safer waters, and purer and more 
lovely breezes, and tending toward sunny and 
peaceful shores. 



228 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

SECTION CXX. 

" For I know him, that he will command his children and 
his household after him." — Gen. xviii, 19. 

The New-Testament church-members who are 
parents, enjoin upon their children prompt and 
implicit obedience. In very early childhood such 
obedience is required and enforced by these pa- 
rents. At the age of one year, in ordinary circum- 
stances, and, in many instances, at an earlier period 
still, the requisition of obedience is made. It is 
made with firm decision and movement, and witli 
all the necessary perseverance ; — and when under- 
taken, the object is secured without failure or mis- 
take. From this time upward, amid childhood and 
youth, the word of the parent is the law of the 
child. He is subjected to the parent, and obeys 
henceforth. 

Parents of both sexes, who are enlightened and 
genuine Christians, have ascertained that the secur- 
ing of early and constant obedience in their chil- 
dren, is one of their Christian and solemn obliga- 
tions ; — and that between enjoining a perfect, and 
only a partial and reluctant submission to their au- 
thority, they have no election. It is a divine obli- 
gation upon fathers and mothers, that they " com- 
mand their children ;" — in other words, to see to 
it that their children obey them. This is indis- 
pensable to the peace of the parent. Is this pa- 
rent, being the natural and rightful governor of his 
child, to be subjected to incessant vexation and 



IN THE PARENTAL RELATION. 229 

disturbance from those whom he is appointed and 
commanded to rule ? Is he to have no pleasant 
return for all his expense and solicitude in behalf 
of his child ? Is the mother, after all her suffer- 
ings, and watchings, and labours, and weariness, in 
cherishing the infancy, and guarding the childhood 
of her son or daughter — is she to be rewarded by 
the daily disobedience of her children, and their 
rebellion against her lawful authority ? And yet 
a state of things like this is allowed under many a 
roof. And that, also, in too many instances, where 
the father and the mother are members of the 
visible Church of Christ. 

But truly Christian parents are apprized that the 
injunction of early and prompt obedience upon 
children, is even more important to the children 
themselves than to their parents. For while such 
obedience ordinarily interferes not in the least de- 
gree to diminish their happiness, it operates, on the 
other hand, to increase it every way. A child, left 
to himself, will not only bring his mother to shame, 
and become his father's bitterness, but he is launched 
upon a course that will almost infallibly be ruinous 
to himself. Having never been constrained to 
obedience to his parents, will he be likely, save 
when convenient, to obey society ? And not hav- 
ing been subjected to his earthly father, is he the 
one who will probably become a ready and willing 
subject to his Father who is in heaven ? Will not 
the neglect of enforcing filial obedience prove one 
of the surest guarantees of disaster to the child ? 



230 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

Stands not such a child as one of the candidates 
for the fearful doom predicted by Inspiration, as it 
wrote, " The eye that mocketh at his father, and 
despiseth to obey his mother, the ravens of the 
valley shall pluck it out, and the young eagles 
shall eat it !" 

SECTION CXXI. 

"Bring them up in the nurture and admonition of the Lord." 
Eph. vi, 4. 

The New-Testament church-members who are pa- 
rents, bring up their children in the nurture and 
admonition of the Lord. 

First, they bring them up in the nurture of the 
Lord. This means, that they feed the minds of their 
children with pious instruction, and that too with 
the faithfulness and constancy which they exercise 
in feeding their bodies with the nourishment suitable 
to their existence and comfort. This divine and 
spiritual nurture is commenced, by their parents, 
as early as practicable, with their dear children. 
Such children are taught of God, as soon as they 
are capable of being instructed in anything ; and 
the great truths of the Scriptures are communica- 
ted to their minds as they are able to receive them. 
After the manner of Timothy, and with much of 
the like success, they are, from children, taught the 
Holy Scriptures, which are able to make them 
wise unto salvation, through faith which is in Christ 
Jesus. Nor is this teaching — this heavenly nur- 
ture, imparted but occasionally. It is as constant 
as their daily food, and a prominent element in the 



IN THE PARENTAL RELATION. - 231 

whole intercourse of the family circle. The rule 
prescribed for the ancient Israel, is adopted in all 
its spirit by these Christian parents. They teach 
"these words" diligently to their children, and talk 
of them when they sit in their house, and when 
they walk by the way, and when they lie down, 
and when they rise up. The Holy Scriptures be- 
come early a familiar book to these favoured sons 
and daughters ; and Scripture scenery, characters, 
and events, are among the common topics of their 
recitals and conversations. 

Nor, secondly, are the rules and duties of that 
heavenly book passed by without attention ; but 
receive, of course, in the parental instruction, a most 
prominent and particular examination. Not only 
the works, but the requirements of the Lord, are 
carefully and prayerfully exhibited to their chil- 
dren's minds and hearts. They are brought up 
not only in the nurture, but also hi the admonition 
of the Lord. They are instructed in, and particu- 
larly reminded of the discipline that God prescribes 
— the holy rules and precepts given by Him for 
the regulation of their conduct at all times, and in 
all imaginable circumstances. " Come, ye children, 
hearken unto me ; I will teach you the fear of the 
Lord ;" — these are the sweet words expressive of 
the constant attitude of these godly parents toward 
those whom they, above all others, are appointed 
to train up in the nurture and admonition of the 
Lord, and lead them to the knowledge of salvation. 
And this instruction — this sacred discipline—as 



232 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

they are to impart it diligently, so they are to com- 
municate it by all prudent and appropriate means 
and manners. The love they bear to them, and 
particularly the love they bear to their spiritual 
good, will be fruitful in suggesting to them all per- 
tinent modes, as well as times and circumstances, 
for the impartation of that nurture and discipline — 
that knowledge of God which shall result in eternal 
life. 

SECTION CXXH. 

" / will give him unto the Lord all tJie days of his lifer— 
I Sam. i, 11. 

The members of the New-Testament Church who 
are parents, give their children early, and perma- 
nently, and prayerfully, to the Lord. It is not 
enough that they impart to them all useful and 
godly instruction, and teach them early and faith- 
fully the fear of the Lord. It is with children as 
with all others, that instruction and knowledge 
alone will not save them. The Spirit's baptism 
must be shed forth upon them ; and renewing grace 
must touch them, or they will, after all, grow up 
in sin and wickedness. Thus, while all appropriate 
efforts will be made to instruct their minds, and 
impress their hearts, pious parents will often speak 
to God concerning their children. Ever and al- 
ways will they be offered up to him ; and with 
strong and earnest prayers, and with an interest 
unutterable, they will be commended to his mercy. 
With Joshua, the godly father will not serve God 
alone, but would associate with him his whole 






IN THE PARENTAL RELATION. 233 

family in the blessed worship and service. Like 
the converted jailer, he would believe in God with 
all his house. These Christian fathers and mothers 
never grow weary of committing their households 
unto the Lord, and invoking his saving blessings 
upon them. They cannot endure that their fami- 
lies should be dead in respect to the greatest of all 
human interests. They will not, if possible, see 
their children growing up without God, and without 
hope in the world. They will, if it may be, bring 
all their children to Christ, and ask him to touch 
them — yea, to take them up in his arms, and bless 
them. Nor are they without the most cheering 
hopes. The God whom they serve and love, is a 
covenant-keeping God, and his exceeding great and 
precious promises are to children, and to children's 
children. The parents that do their part in bring- 
ing up their children in the nurture and admonition 
of the Lord— who are diligent in teaching them 
the fear of the Lord, and who then, in addition, 
commit their offspring to the Lord in earnest con- 
secration, and ceaseless prayer, and well-pleasing 
faith and confidence, will not be disappointed. 
Training up their children in the way they should 
go, they shall joyfully realize that when they are 
old they will not depart from it. 

"A whole family united in religion — what a 
spectacle of beauty on earth ! A family lying, 
side by side, in the grave, to be united again in 
the same blessed resurrection — what a spectacle 
for angels to look down upon with interest ! A 



234 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

whole family united in heaven — who can describe 
the everlasting joys ! Not one is absent. Nor 
father, nor mother, nor son, nor daughter, is away. 
God grant, of his infinite mercy, that every family 
may be thus united !"* 

SECTION CXXIH. 
" Train up a child." — Prov. xxii, 6. 

The members of the New-Testament Church who 
are parents, educate their children. By this is 
meant that they afford the suitable discipline to 
all their powers, both of mind and body, with a 
view to their best, and healthiest, and most suc- 
cessful exercise. The education of their moral 
powers has been already alluded to ; and here, of 
course, Christian and enlightened parents will be 
specially solicitous. They are careful to draw 
these forth into early, and strong, and regular ac- 
tion. They will educate and enlighten the con- 
sciences of their children — labouring to impress 
upon their minds the clearest and most compre- 
hensive views of right and wrong, and to write 
the law of God upon their hearts in its " exceeding 
breadth." They will show up as fully as may be 
— and not only in the regular routine of instruction, 
but as peculiar circumstances and occasions may 
suggest — the turpitude of sin and wrong, and the 
excellent beauty of virtue and piety. In a word, 
they will teach them to fear God, and keep his 
commandments, as being the whole duty of man ; 
C: Barnes. 



IN THE PARENTAL RELATION. 235 

nor will they fail of adding the divine sanction, 
namely, that God will bring every work into judg- 
ment, with every secret thing, whether it be good, 
or whether it be evil. 

Intellectual education will also, of course, be a 
prominent object and effort with these parents. 
They will exert themselves to draw forth and in- 
vigorate their powers of mind, so that their intel- 
lects may work strongly and freely, and produce 
the utmost for the welfare of mankind. Hence 
these children will have the best privileges of 
schools within the reach and the means of their 
parents. Nor will such parents satisfy themselves 
thus, but their eyes will be carefully watching the 
education of their children evermore. They will 
be constant in their inquiries and investigations, 
whether their children are improving well their 
privileges, and whether their minds are progressing 
in all suitable and useful discipline. 

Social education, also, will not be neglected. 
Being born to mingle with, and to influence society, 
they will be trained with this directly and con- 
stantly in view. And while healthy and pure as- 
sociations are sought and secured for these children, 
their parents will give due care that their manners 
be such as shall become and adorn an elevated 
society. 

Nor, as already hinted, will their physical educa- 
tion be neglected. Their powers of body, as well 
as of mind, will be suitably developed and improved 
by exercise, and the appropriate gymnasium will 



236 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

be always provided accordingly. The Christian 
and enlightened parent would secure for his child 
a sound mind, in a sound body ; and as the sym- 
pathy between the two is perpetual and most in- 
timate, so the education of the physical powers is 
recognized as a prominent consideration in a com- 
plete and finished education. 

SECTION CXXIV. 

" That our sons may be as plants grown up in their youth : 
that our daughters may be as corner-stones, polished after 
the similitude of a palace ." — Ps. cxliv, 12. 

The members of the New-Testament Church who 
are parents, aim to fit their children to bless the 
world. To mitigate the evils and sorrows of this 
lost world ; and more especially to advance among 
all nations the religion of the glorious Gospel, are 
felt by the New- Testament Christian, to be the 
great purpose for which all good people are to live 
on earth ; and to compass which, they should ear- 
nestly and always aim to shape their own house- 
holds. Thus it is not first in the minds of such 
Christians that their sons should grow up to inherit 
wealth, or to gain the reputation of being talented 
and learned, or to occupy places of eminence in 
literary or political circles. It is not first in mind 
that their daughters should be fitted to move amid 
scenes of gayety and fashion, and obtain eligible and 
splendid settlements. Views far more lofty and 
dignified, as well as more becoming responsible and 
immortal beings, are in the eye of such parents. 



IN THE PARENTAL RELATION. 237 

They provide as suitably as possible for their com- 
fort and happiness in life. They will prepare them, 
by education, to provide properly for themselves 
as they come into active life. But their first wish — 
their first prayer — their highest endeavour, will in- 
variably be that their children may do good on 
earth, and bear their part in bringing this ruined 
world under the dominion of the Prince of peace, 
and to the salvation of the Gospel. They contem- 
plate a holy — a peculiar — an eminently useful gene- 
ration, showing forth the praises of Him who hath 
called them out of darkness into light. These pa- 
rents design to accomplish great good while they 
live ; and they are laying and planning that, through 
their descendants, they may still bless the world, 
after they shall have passed away to heaven. This 
great idea fails not to exert a controlling influence 
upon the whole education that is given to these 
children. From the beginning, and all along the 
process of their training, are they taught clearly 
and emphatically what is the proper object of life. 
By line upon line, precept upon precept — here a 
little, there a little, they are instructed and " com- 
manded" to keep the happiness and salvation of 
the race in view. For this they are besought to 
prepare and fit themselves. The suitable books are 
placed in their hands — the suitable schools and 
teachers are, if practicable, selected — the pertinent 
and mighty motives are kept in array before their 
minds, and the " prayer ardent" — the prayer which 
opens heaven, is poured out before the Lord, that 



238 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

he will take these sons and daughters, and fit them 
for his glory, and enlist them in his holy service. 
They are not trained for this world ; for all these 
things have an end. A better and more enduring 
substance is elevated before them, toward which 
they are urged to press evermore. 



IN FILIAL AND FRATERNAL RELATIONS. 239 
CHAPTER Xn. 

N^Skstawrai ® Jurt8=pfem5w in t&e filial antt 



SECTION CXXV. 
" Honour thy father and thy mother" — Ex. xx, 12. 

The members of the New-Testament Church who 
are children, honour their parents. Even to a dull 
and worldly eye, the parent appears a deeply in- 
teresting relative; but the Christian sees this far 
more clearly and more profoundly. The fact that 
by these, under Providence, we have existence, is 
conclusive and altogether sufficient. On this ac- 
count alone they are to be honoured beyond all 
human beings. The pious child honours his pa- 
rents in his heart, and in his most hidden and re- 
tired thoughts. He may see failings and imper- 
fections associated with their habits and character. 
Yet upon all of these he places the best construc- 
tion possible, and never allows them to interfere 
with the respect and honour which he cherishes 
for them. All bitter and reproachful thoughts are 
utterly banished — every sentiment of contempt or 
ridicule — every fancy of superiority in any sense, 
is at once suppressed. " It is my father — my mo- 
ther," saith the child ; and it is enough. Nothing 
else is necessary to restrain every emotion, or 
thought, dishonourable to his parents; and they 



240 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

live enthroned in the heart of the dutiful and 
Christian child as no other beings of human kind. 
Meanwhile, all their words to their parents, and 
concerning them, are correspondent to such senti- 
ments of their hearts. They go in and out before 
them with unceasing reverence, that mingles 
itself with all their conversation and deportment. 
Addressing their parents, they address them as 
such, and not as equals. No hasty — no bitter or 
ungraceful word escapes their lips — no carelessness 
of manner — no ill temper, marks their speech. 
Equally, also, do they honour their parents, if ab- 
sent from them. All that is said of them is as 
honourable as though their parents were known to 
be within hearing, while anything disreputable to 
such parents escaping the lips of another, will be 
more keenly felt, and more speedily repelled by 
these children, than if spoken of themselves. 
Honouring their fathers and mothers, they would 
see them honoured by others ; or if that may not 
be, they will, at least, frown upon all attempts to 
dishonour them. 

And not for the reason alone of their relation to 
their parents will Christian children honour them. 
They would thereby honour, also, the Lord their 
heavenly Father. They remember that to honour 
their parents is one of His high and special com- 
mands, and must, therefore, be infallibly good and 
proper. They would not, on any account, dis- 
honour their parents ; much less would they dis- 
honour the God who made them, and from whom 



IN FILIAL AND FRATERNAL RELATIONS. 241 

they hope for eternal life and happiness, and who 
has said to every child, " Honour thy father and 
mother, that thy days may be long upon the land 
which the Lord thy God giveth thee ;" — the first 
commandment with promise. 

This, then, is the great duty of children to their 
parents — that duty which may be said to include 
all filial obligations. 

SECTION CXXVL 
" Children, obey your parents in all things"— -Col. iii, 20. 

The members of the New-Testament Church who 
are children, honour their parents by obeying them. 
The good child characteristically submits his will 
to that of his parent. Being directed to do, or to 
refrain from doing, he obeys ; — and this obedience 
is universal. In other words, they obey their pa- 
rents " in all things," so far as they may thus obey 
"in the Lord." They will obey in things righte- 
ous — they will obey in things that appear indiffer- 
ent — they will obey in things that may be un- 
pleasant, and require self-denial for the performance 
of such obedience. They will obey in matters that 
may appear to the child to be improper and un- 
suitable. They will obey in all things not obviously 
wrono- and wicked — in all things so far as obedi- 
ence is "in the Lord" — such as is Christian and pure. 
The obedience of such children is a prompt and 
ready obedience. It is not with a slow and reluc- 
tant movement that they yield to the requirements 

of their parents. They require not to be bidden 

1G 



242 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

by repeated instructions and commands, for it is 
essential to obedience in the Lord, that it be not a 
forced and unwilling, but a ready and quiet obedi- 
ence. 

And it is as cheerful, too, as it is prompt. There 
is heard no complaining — no expression of ill-na- 
ture — no whining nor murmuring. It is a glad 
obedience, like that of Isaac, as, at the command 
of his father, he followed him to Moriah. Cheer- 
ful is the obedience of the good and Christian child, 
for the child honours and loves his parents ; and 
to serve them, and gratify and please them, is 
ranked among the privileges of his being. 

So, also, do they obey them piously. They obey 
their parents in all things, " for this is well pleasing 
to the Lord." They w r ould not only please their 
parents by their implicit, ready, and cheerful obe- 
dience, but they would especially please Him who 
has enjoined such obedience. They would be the 
children of the Highest — the sons and daughters 
of the Lord Almighty, and are looking and study- 
ing that they may always do those things which 
are pleasing in his sight. 

Thus, of course, they are obedient in heart as 
well as formally, and in action. In their universal 
character and temper, they are submissive to the 
will of their parents. Hence, in their parents' ab- 
sence, and in matters not under their eye, they 
obey equally as in case of more formal requirements. 
They will never be disobedient, though they may 
be so in secret, and with impunity, 



IN FILIAL AND FRATERNAL RELATIONS. 243 

SECTION CXXVU. 

" My son, hear the instruction of thy father, and forsake not 
the law of thy mother" — Pro v. i, 8. 

The members of the New-Testament Church who 
are children, exhibit toward their parents great 
docility. It is remarkable that the charge at the 
head of this paragraph is the very earliest in that 
treasury of wisdom — the Proverbs of Solomon; 
and kindred instructions are scattered all along that 
precious book. " A wise son heareth his father's 
instruction." " Hearken unto thy father which be- 
gat thee, and despise not thy mother when she is 
old." Such is the wisdom of the Holy Scriptures, 
sounded forth into the ears of children ; and such 
is the wisdom which good and pious children make 
haste to regard. They consider that not only are 
their parents the most interesting relatives they 
have in the world, but that they are greatly their 
superiors in knowledge — that themselves are igno- 
rant of very many things which are well and fa- 
miliarly known to their fathers and mothers, while 
their experience has repeatedly taught them of the 
benefit of yielding to their parents' judgment in 
respect to matters where their inclination leaned in 
a different direction ; and though compliance with 
the will of their superiors was painful at first, 
yet it was afterwards ascertained to be as advanta- 
geous as it was dutiful. In most all cases, must 
not parents know better than their children what 
will be for their happiness ? And seeing the brighter 



244 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

and better path, must not their love to the child 
dictate the wiser direction ? And then will not the 
pious child receive such guidance, and lean not to 
his own understanding ? 

All this is not written so particularly of little 
children, as of those who have grown up to youth. 
This is the season when there is often a tendency 
to disregard the sober and wholesome instructions 
and advice of parents. A pride of opinion is wont 
to come in here — a positiveness of seeing and know- 
ing what is wise and best in conduct and move- 
ment. But the truly wise youth will be cautious. 
He will be slow to advance without the good coun- 
sel and approval of his father and mother. He 
will, ordinarily, listen to their advice in the matter 
before him. It will be very difficult for him to 
count himself wiser than they, and he will be in- 
clined to receive their words, and hide their com- 
mandments with him. Afterwards, in almost all 
cases, he is made to rejoice that he submitted him- 
self to be led by their wisdom rather than his own, 
as he has come to know his blindness, and that he 
cannot see afar off. 

section cxxvm. 

" Let them learn — to requite their parents." — 1 Tim. v, 4. 

The members of the New-Testament Church who 
are children, learn to requite their parents. Yery 
great and affecting are the obligations of children 
to their parents — more so, by far, than to any other 
human beings ; and good and pious children, what- 



IN FILIAL AND FRATERNAL RELATIONS. 245 

ever be their age, will aim to requite, in some de- 
gree, the blessings they have received. 

In addition to what has preceded, it seems need- 
less to specify that they will requite their parents 
with love. It has been well said that without this, 
all other duties to parents will fail of being per- 
formed. A mere outward respect and submission, 
answer not the Divine requirement in the matter of 
filial duty. Pious children love their parents with 
a great and tender love. They love their persons 
and their society, and the honour they give them is 
that of the heart. 

These children requite their parents, further, 
with great and unceasing gratitude. There was 
the parental care and watchfulness over them in 
the weeks and months of infancy. There was the 
friendship and tenderness which no others upon 
earth felt in behalf of these children. There was 
the perpetual guardianship and care exercised over 
their childhood. There were the thousands of 
comforts that came through the parental vigilance 
and love. There were the daily and hourly pro- 
visions for comfort and happiness, when as yet the 
little ones were frail and helpless. There were the 
myriads of pleasant instructions, and friendly smiles, 
and cheering words, and, perhaps, earnest and im- 
ploring prayers. The pious, the good child will 
not forget these blessings, nor will he ever cease to 
be grateful to those who bore them to him. 

So, also, will this child requite his parents, by 
showing them peculiar kindness. No kindness — 



246 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

no attention will be deemed, by such children, as 
being too great, as shown to these near and be- 
loved relatives. They will be kind to them in all 
the thoughts of their hearts — kind in all their wishes 
and desires — kind in their opinion and estimation 
of their parents — kind in all words to them and all 
words concerning them — kind in ail obedience, and 
in all deportment and behaviour — kind at home, 
abroad, in health, in sickness, when all goes well, 
and when adversity lowers, and chill discourage- 
ment gathers around their hearts — kind to their 
parents when they are in life's fair prime, and when 
they are old and gray-headed and weary — kind to 
them amid abundance, and kind especially if want 
and poverty darken their declining years ; — all ne- 
cessary and possible kindness will be shown to their 
parents by godly children. They will not be per- 
mitted to suffer, or be in want, if human hands can 
help them. They will not want friends — friends 
in all circumstances — friends efficient and availa- 
ble — friends sticking closer than a brother, while 
their children are in being ; for these are the gene- 
ration that honour their father and their mother. 

SECTION CXXIX. 

" Let there be no strife, I pray thee, between me and thee— 
for we be brethren? — Gen. xiii, 8. 

Abraham and Lot, it is true, were not strictly 
brothers ; yet their relation was sufficiently close 
to entitle them, according to custom, to reckon 
themselves as such ; and the fact of such a relation 



IN FILIAL AND FRATERNAL RELATIONS. 247 

existing between them, as if they were literally 
children of the same parents, is alleged by Abra- 
ham, why no strife should be allowed between him- 
self and his nephew ; and in a spirit of perfect con- 
ciliation and accommodation, he adds, " If thou 
wilt take the left hand, then I will go to the right ; 
or if thou depart to the right hand, then I will go 
to the left." 

What can exceed the pertinency and beauty of 
this example, as illustrative of the attitude which 
brothers and sisters should exhibit toward each 
other ? As they dwell together beneath the same 
roof, and associate with each other every day, and 
enjoy common privileges and common sports, how 
important that their bearing in respect to one 
another should be like that of the good Abraham 
toward Lot ! 

And thus it is with these brothers and sisters 
who are members of the New-Testament Church — 
whose hearts God hath touched, and who have 
given themselves to be his sons and daughters. A 
very prominent point in their mutual intercourse is, 
that there is " no strife." They have early learned 
to leave off contention before it be meddled with ; 
and that where envy and strife are, there is con- 
tention, and every evil work. Like Abraham, they 
are not too particular, each respecting his own 
rights ; — not too careful lest their rights be invaded. 
They are not over scrupulous to secure their own 
preferences. The choice of possessions, in the case 
of Abraham and Lot, seemed, in all propriety, to 



248 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

belong to the former, as being the elder and the 
superior of the two. Yet these, and other con- 
siderations besides, he cheerfully waives for the 
sake of peace. " Choose for yourself, my brother, 
and I will take the portion that is left." Pious 
children early learn that the matters of strife in 
family circles are ordinarily unworthy of contention 
and strifes of words, and thus they will yield at 
once, rather than dispute. They love to be sub- 
ject one to another, and each to esteem the other 
better than himself. If these children are yet 
quite young, they avoid all quarrels— all noisy and 
bitter words to each other ; and if they have be- 
come youth, they evince a still greater care, and 
habitually abstain from irritating and provoking one 
another. It is a circle of quietness, and peace, and 
mutual harmony. The golden and heavenly rule 
prevails there, which saith, "All things whatso- 
ever ye would that men should do to you, do ye 
even so to them." 

SECTION CXXX. 

" Be kindly affeetioned one to another with brotherly love* 9 
Eom. xii, 10. 

If such be enjoined upon the great brotherhood 
of Christ's spiritual household, is it not, also, en- 
tirely appropriate to those circles which are de- 
signed to present no mean image of the heavenly 
family ? The New-Testament church -members, 
then, who are brothers and sisters of the same 
family, are strongly marked by mutual love and 



IN FILIAL AND FRATERNAL RELATIONS. 249 

kindness. They, as above, put away all bitterness, 
and wrath, and anger, and clamour, and evil-speak- 
ing, with all malice ; and they are, in an eminent 
degree, kind to each other, tender-hearted, forgiving 
one another, even as God hath, for Christ's sake, 
forgiven them. Being followers of God as dear 
children, they walk in love, as Christ also hath 
loved them. In that pleasant circle, united both 
by the ties of nature and of grace, there are seen 
bowels of mercies, kindness, humbleness of mind, 
meekness, long-suffering, forbearing one another, 
and forgiving one another, if any quarrel or diffi- 
culty should chance to find entrance ; and there will 
be charity, the bond of perfectness, and the peace 
of God would rule their hearts, and the word of 
Christ would be dwelling in them richly in all wis- 
dom, teaching and admonishing one another in 
psalms, and hymns, and spiritual songs, singing with 
grace in their hearts unto the Lord. Fragrant 
there would be the name of the Lord Jesus, as he 
should rule in that little company, binding their 
hearts more and more fully together perpetually. 
O how pure and beautiful will be the light of 
Christianity, as it is reflected forth from these God- 
fearing and blessed children ! Acts of kindness 
and holy sympathy will there be multiplied, and 
flow from one to another in delightful reciprocation. 
Brotherly protection and aid will be met by sisterly 
watchfulness and smiles, in lovely and sweet re- 
sponse. The strife there will be, not for the in- 
fliction of distress or pain, but for kindling the flame 



250 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

of sacred happiness. There will be with each one, 
the preference of others to himself — a looking of 
each, not upon his own things, but every one, also, 
upon the things of others. There, beneath that 
roof, rises a scenery the fittest of all on earth to im- 
age forth the purity, the love, and the happiness 
of the heavenly companies, as in mansions of glory 
they shall dwell, hereafter, along the banks of the 
river of life. For that happier world those united 
and kindred ones are, under rich influences of hea- 
venly grace, urging their preparation ; — cultivating 
all the fruits of the Spirit, and joining hands for 
usefulness to each other, and to the world in which 
they live, until, one after another, they rise to re- 
new their love and friendship in the heavenly 
country. 



AS RULERS. 251 

CHAPTER Xm. 

SECTION CXXXI. 

" The God of Israel said — the Rock of Israel spake to me, 
He that ruleth over men must be just." — 2 Sam. xxiii, 3. 

The members of the New-Testament Church who 
are called to be rulers in any department of govern- 
ment, rule justly. 

They are just as legislators. No laws, bearing 
unrighteously upon any class of the community, 
will receive their sanction or connivance. They 
are careful that the rights of all shall be well guard- 
ed — that their liberty, their property, and all the 
blessings of a civilized and free people shall, so far 
as lies in the power of these Christian legislators, 
be secured to all who have not forfeited these pri- 
vileges by crime. Never do they remove their eye 
from the line of righteousness ; and no influence of 
party — no considerations of personal interest — no 
fear of reproach, can induce them to swerve from 
it in any degree or respect whatsoever. They aim 
to imitate the great Lawgiver of the universe, whose 
work is perfect — all whose ways are judgment. A 
God of truth, and without iniquity, just and right 
is he. 

If they rule justly as legislators, so also are they 
just as judges of law. Their interpretations of the 
laws of the land, and their decisions, are enlightened 



252 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

and just. They belong not to that class of judges 
who are capable of being corrupted, and who 
"justify the wicked for a reward, and take away 
the righteousness of the righteous from him." 
They walk not in the counsel of those ungodly 
judges who respect not the person of the poor, or 
bend to the person of the mighty ; but, as God has 
commanded them, they in righteousness judge their 
neighbours. These men appreciate the prodigious 
importance to their country of a perfectly upright 
judiciary ; and, as well for the welfare of society, 
as for conscience' sake, they will never consent to 
dishonour the tribunals of justice. 

Equally just are they as executive rulers. An 
unjust executive may thwart, to a great extent, all 
the salutary influence of just legislation, and upright 
judicial decisions ; while, thus, crime may be en- 
couraged, and all the precious interests of society 
be placed in jeopardy. But Christian magistrates 
execute the laws firmly and faithfully. They will 
prove themselves a terror to evil-doers, bearing not 
the sword in vain, and honouring their station as 
being the ministers of God for good to them that 
do well, while they are a dread of them that work 
unrighteousness. 

These rulers are righteous men. The scales of 
justice are held by them with an even hand. 
They decree righteously — they judge with equity — 
they execute justly. 



AS RULERS. 253 

SECTION CXXXII. 

u The God of Israel said — the Rock of Isarel spake to me, 
He that ruleth over men must be just, ruling in the fear 
of God."— 2 Sam. xxiii, 3. 

The members of the New-Testament Church who 
are called to be rulers, rule in the fear of God. 
We have before seen that a prominent characteris- 
tic of all these church-members, whether occupying 
high or low places in society, is that they fear God. 
His law is their rule of life, and they prefer to suf- 
fer any temporal loss — yea, even death itself, rather 
than to offend Him whose fear and love have so 
full possession of their hearts. Any of them be- 
coming rulers, therefore, retain the same God-fear- 
ing mind. They realize that in this solemn capa- 
city and responsibility they should fear God more, 
rather than less ; — and that by how much their 
station in community becomes elevated, and their 
influence extended, by so much will God require 
the more at their hands. Thus, in the hall of legis- 
lation — in all expression by voice or vote, their 
hearts are fast held by the fear of God. In respect 
to whatever bill, or resolution, or any proposed 
measure or law, the inquiry which, to their minds, 
is first and most affecting, will be, " Is this in har- 
mony with the good pleasure of Him who sitteth 
in the heavens ?" 

Or, if a ruler in another chair, and it becomes his 
prerogative to pronounce decisions deeply and es- 
sentially affecting the property, character, happi- 



254 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

ness, and even the life of his fellow-men, the same 
fear of God will exert its all-controlling influence, 
leading him to all needful research-^-to the most 
perfect attention to all details and intricacies of the 
case before him — to the most careful balancing of 
arguments, and to the clearest and most fearless 
expression of opinion and judgment. 

Equally as an executive ruler will the true Chris- 
tian fear God ; — and that too, whether his magis- 
tracy be humble, or the most elevated in the soci- 
ety or nation where he rules. Such men will not 
consent to act as magistrates in the execution of 
unrighteous laws. The fear of God, which ever 
actuates them, forbids their receiving an office in- 
volving such a liability. It is a righteous adminis- 
tration in which he consents to be concerned ; and 
in the performance of its duties the fear of God is 
before him. They will be just, but there will be 
no ungraceful haste or harshness — no vain display 
— nothing that is contrary to kindness and mercy. 
There will be promptness, energy, efficiency, faith- 
fulness, in carrying the laws into effect ; yet all 
will be done before God, and as by God's minis- 
ters. 



AS RULERS. 255 

SECTION cxxxm. 

u He that rulcth over men — shall be as the light of the morn- 
ing when the sun riseth, even a morning without clouds? 
— 2 Sam. xxiii, 3, 4. 

The members of the New-Testament Church who 
are rulers, rule with views clear, profound, intelli- 
gent, expanded. Such appears to be required in 
rulers, in the beautiful and expressive imagery of 
the above scripture. How transparent — how 
brilliant, is such a morning ! The mistiness is all 
dissipated, the overhanging sky is cloudless and 
pure, as it stretches afar. The glorious sun is risen, 
and " flings his flaring beams" over all the broad 
landscape, and there is perfect light. Such is the 
competent ruler — the ruler that revelation por- 
trays, and God approves. Not that such a man 
must possess all knowledge, and every shade of 
darkness be absent from his mind ; but he is to be 
enlightened, intelligent, clear, cloudless, as it re- 
spects the particular province of his authority, and 
all that pertains to it. A truly conscientious man — 
the New-Testament Christian will not undertake to 
legislate, without urging himself within the clearest 
light possible in respect to every interest upon 
which he is called to advise or vote. Nor will he 
occupy the awful place of a judge, and attempt to 
render important decisions, without the clearest 
possible light and conviction. In respect to all the 
province of a Christian ruler, in whatever depart- 
ment of government, there will be illumination in- 



256 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

stead of confusion — there will be light, and not 
darkness— there will be transparency, and no con- 
fusion — there will be morning bright, brilliant 
morning, and not night. His own views will be 
luminous and clear, and he will aim most conscien- 
tiously to be clear to others. He will despise all 
the low and dark tricks and windings of selfish 
politicians. There will be nothing sinister — nothing- 
concealed — nothing low, and sunken, and muddy. 
The brightness of the resplendent morning will be 
in his own mind and views, and he will be the same 
brightness in the eyes of all that contemplate his 
movements. 

Such are New-Testament church-members, if 
they are called to be rulers ; and if, in their judg- 
ment, they may not be nearly thus — not with all 
the diligence, industry, and means in their power, 
then will they decline the office of a ruler of the 
people, as being not the position which the God 
of providence — the God whom they fear — hath 
called them to occupy. 

SECTION CXXXIY. 

"He that ruleth over men — shall be as the tender grass 
springing out of the earth by clear shining after rainy — 
2 Sam. xxiii, 3, 4. 

The members of the New-Testament Church who 
are called to be rulers, exercise an administration 
that is beautiful in the present, and hopeful for the 
future. It has been said that they rule justly — 
rule in the fear of God, and rule intelligently and 



AS RULERS. 257 

honourably, Such a government as this, so far as 
Its influence extends, must necessarily be pleasant* 
except in the eyes of a people given over to wick- 
edness, and hardness of heart. It might be added, 
that rulers bearing the above-named qualities will 
be characterized, in their official station, by kind- 
ness. There will be nothing overbearing — nothing 
of rudeness, or harshness, or needless severity; 
but they are mild and gentle, as in other less re- 
sponsible stations. Christian rulers, whether in 
church or state, are not such as u lord it over God's 
heritage," but are examples of moderation and 
kindness. The elevation to which they are raised, 
and the superior influence which they are empow- 
ered to exert, operate not to produce selfishness, 
but benevolence and beneficence. They contem- 
plate the interests of society with an affectionate, 
as well as with an intelligent eye. They are the 
true patriots among their countrymen and fellow- 
citizens, and they are aiming to compass the wel- 
fare of the body politic. That cardinal principle 
in good government is never lost sight of, that 
rulers are to labour for the public good. It is not 
for them to consult their own private interests and 
aggrandizement. The moment a ruler — be he a 
principal or a subordinate magistrate — begins to 
imagine the people to be servants to him, rather 
than himself the servant of the people, he wants 
nothing but the power to become a despot. Such 
is not the ruler, who, in his heart, conforms to the 

letter and the spirit of the sacred Scriptures. His 

17 



258 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

rule is benevolent. It is a sunny and beautiful ad- 
ministration, like as when the tender grass is spring- 
ing out of the earth by the clear shining after rain ; 
and, like that springing, there is a promise of a 
pleasant harvest in the future. When the righteous 
bear rule, the people rejoice. They hope well for 
their country, and for its prospective and perma- 
nent welfare. All virtue and industry are expected 
to be encouraged, and true liberty enjoyed, while 
wickedness and crime, and every disorder, shall be 
promptly discountenanced and discouraged. 

Now the sweet vision of the prophet is partially 
realized ; and for brass there is gold, and for iron 
there is silver, and for wood brass, and for stones 
iron. " I will also make thy officers peace, and 
thy exactors righteousness. Violence shall no more 
be heard in thy land, wasting nor destruction within 
thy borders ; but thou shalt call thy walls salva- 
tion, and thy gates praise." 

SECTION CXXXV. 

"For he is the minister of God to thee for good" — 
Rom. xiii, 4. 

Thus, as just written, while the New-Testament 
church-members who are called to be rulers, rule 
for the good of the people, they forget not that 
they are ministers of God for this very purpose. 
Having acted in good faith in the matter of their 
elevation to their official stations, they recognize 
themselves as coming to occupy these stations in 
the order of Divine Providence. In other words, 



AS RULERS. 259 

they view themselves as being placed in their im- 
portant and responsible stations by the hand of 
God himself. Hence they consider that they are 
to act, in their official capacity, by no whim or ca- 
price — with no favouritism, or any degree of par- 
tiality, but as the servants and ministers of God for 
the best interests of every party. The Lord is a 
God of order and peace, and looking, in all the 
movements of his providence, toward the harmony 
and happiness of the universe. Rulers among men 
are to be his agents for the consummation of this 
order and happiness in human society. Nor does 
the godly magistrate ever lay aside from his mind 
this sublime consideration. He keeps in view his 
relation to the supreme Ruler, as well as his rela- 
tion to his fellow-men ; and is, of consequence, ut- 
terly solicitous that, in his station and office, he 
may carry out only the ordinances and pleasure of 
the almighty Governor. In no mean sense he 
stands in the place of God, to do what God wills 
should be done. The power is of God, and the 
powers that be are ordained of God, and the ma- 
gistrate is a minister of God — a revenger to execute 
wrath upon him that doeth evil. Standing in such 
a position, he will never play the tyrant, and cru- 
elty and lawlessness will form no part of the ele- 
ments of his conduct. His rule will always be 
legal and constitutional. He will never consent to 
be a ruler under an unrighteous constitution ; while, 
on the other hand, the constitution being righteous, 
and himself being, in the providence of God, one 



260 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

of the rulers of the land, he will never transgress 
the line within which he is pledged to preserve 
himself. Especially will he study the Divine con- 
stitution in all its breadth, genius, and spirit, in 
order that he may, to the full extent, be a minister 
of God for good to all the people. The law of 
God " shall be with him, and he shall read therein 
all the days of his life, that he may learn to fear 
the Lord his God, to keep all the words of this 
law, and these statutes to do them ; that his heart 
be not lifted up above his brethren, and that he 
turn not aside from the commandment to the right 
hand, or to the left." 



AS SUBJECTS. 261 

CHAPTER XIV. 

SECTION CXXXVI. 

" Thou shalt provide out of all the people able men, such as 
fear God — men of truth, hating covetousness, and place 
such over them to be riders!' — Exod. xviii, 21. 

The members of the New-Testament Church whose 
province it is to elect their rulers, elect good and 
suitable men to these important stations. No 
intelligent person will doubt that the above lan- 
guage of Jethro to Moses was not only entirely 
pertinent and wise, but that it was in full accord- 
ance also with the will of God, and was indubi- 
tably spoken under Divine inspiration. Thus the 
inspired Moses received it, and at once proceeded 
to adopt the line of conduct marked out by his 
father-in-law. It becoming his duty to select out 
of the people certain men to assist him in the 
government of the Israelites, he was directed to 
select such as were able men — God-fearing men — 
true men — benevolent men. Such was then the 
will of God, as well as the dictate of reason, to 
the man or the men who, in the providence of 
God, were called to elect rulers. Such, of course, 
is the same Divine will in every age, and in this 
age, and in this land. Under a free government 
like ours, where the rulers of the people are all 
elective, this injunction is singularly and emphati- 



262 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

cally applicable and essential. No people upon 
the face of the earth are so responsible as that 
people whose prerogative it is to lt provide out of 
all the people ".the men who are to be their rulers. 
They occupy, to no mean extent, the solemn 
position of the great Moses. They are, under 
God, the sovereigns themselves, whose is the 
duty and power of selecting their representatives 
or servants, to legislate, to judge, to execute, as 
well as to continue these servants in office, or lay 
them aside at their pleasure. Startling responsi- 
bility ! And how will a genuine Christian — a 
Christian of the New-Testament stamp, meet this 
duty ? He meets it in the fear of God, and not in 
the fear of man. He meets it to the glory of God, 
and not to the glory of a party. He meets it with 
the high motives of true patriotism, and not with 
the narrow and sordid views of selfishness and 
worldliness. He aids to elevate to power none but 
upright and true men, and those who are known 
to be such. His voting is as much a sacrifice and 
offering to God as the duties of his closet. He 
bears precisely the same character in both po- 
sitions. If God has told him to place no bad or 
deceitful man as a ruler over the people, then he 
will no more aid such a man to power than he 
would help to breathe a blight and a curse over 
society. But may not a man righteously vote with 
his party? Yes — if his party's candidate be that 
good and God-fearing man. Otherwise, he will 
no more vote with his party than he would join 



AS SUBJECTS. 268 

hands with them in murder and ruin. What ! is 
there no good and upright man, as well as wise, 
in the party to which the New-Testament Chris- 
tian belongs ? If not, he is " unequally yoked," 
and the sooner he retires from such an alliance the 
better. But there are good men in every great 
party. On these as candidates, therefore, the true 
Christians insist; — to these alone they will give 
their support ; and were it true that all the Chris- 
tians of the land were New -Testament Christians, 
they would control every election, and there would 
not be an ungodly ruler in all our high places, and 
the righteous ivould bear rule, and the people would 
rejoice. 

SECTION CXXXVII. 

"Let every soul be subject to the higher powers" — Rom. 

xiii, 1. 

The members of the New-Testament Church are 
obedient to their rulers. A reason of infinite 
weight to the Christian's mind is given by the 
apostle for such obedience. "Be subject," saith 
he, "for there is no power but of God; the 
powers that be are ordained of God. Whoso- 
ever, therefore, resisteth the power, resisteth the 
ordinance of God, and they that resist shall re- 
ceive to themselves condemnation." And, again, 
further on, he writes of the ruler, that "he is the 
minister of God, a revenger to execute wrath upon 
him that doeth evil. Wherefore, ye must needs 
be subject, not only for wrath, but for conscience' 



264 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

sake." His fear of God, therefore,— Ms love to 
God, is inseparably connected with the Christian's 
subjection and obedience to lawful rulers and 
magistrates. They contemplate them as ministers 
of God ; — and as they obey and serve him in all 
things, so they cheerfully obey those who, under 
Providence, are appointed as rulers of the land. 
They yield this obedience, too, not only as a mat- 
ter of piety and righteousness, but as a matter of 
expediency. Rulers are not only ministers of 
God, but ministers of God for good to the people. 
Immeasurable good, especially in this land, flows 
to society, by means of administrations generally 
wise and beneficent. Beautiful and good is the 
protection that is thrown around us by a whole- 
some and enlightened legislation, a learned and 
upright judiciary, and an energetic and faithful 
executive. 

And the genuine and thoughtful Christian will 
do what he may to give permanence to such an 
order of things. He obeys his rulers — in other 
words, he obeys the laws of the land ; and he in- 
forms himself of those laws, that there may be no 
defect in his obedience. In this respect, he will 
resemble the good and obedient child; and he 
will no more think of violating the law 1 ' of the land 
than such a child would think of disregarding the 
commands of his father or his mother. 

And, like this child, he obeys universally in the 
Lord. He is an obedient subject, to the full ex- 
tent that the law of the land contravenes not the 



AS STJEJECTS. 265 

law of God. The Christian subject, as the Chris- 
tian child, will obey God at all events; and if it 
shall ever unhappily fall out that the laws of God 
and man come in collision, then the Christian will 
obey God rather than man. No subject is to obey 
rulers that undertake to rule contrary to what the 
great Ruler has decreed. This is the worst of all 
despotisms, and resistance will be approved of 
Heaven. The valiant three were none the less 
righteous for resisting the unrighteous edict of 
Nebuchadnezzar, as the fiery furnace clearly 
proved. Their brother was none the less right- 
eous for praying contrary to law, as the den of 
lions fully demonstrated. Nor were Saul's sub- 
jects in fault for restraining their sovereign from 
murdering his son Jonathan ; nor Peter and John 
for carrying out the resolution to "obey God 
rather than man." Unrighteous laws are to be 
resisted — unrighteous requirements are to be dis- 
obeyed ; nor need there be darkness or doubt. 
The Bible is a plain book, and the wayfaring man, 
though a fool, need not err; and wherever God 
forbids not, the righteous will invariably be in 
subjection to the powers that be. 

section cxxxvm. 

"Render, therefore, to all their dues — honour to whom 
honour" — Rom. xiii, 7. 

The members of the New-Testament Church honour 
their rulers. The duty of giving honour to rulers 
would seem to be a very plain inference from the 



266 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

position which the inspired pen rej)resents them as 
holding. " They are God's ministers" This 
solemn declaration is sufficient. God's ministers 
will be honoured by all who honour Him, under 
whose Providence they were elevated to their re- 
sponsible stations. They are accustomed to view 
that to be irreverent toward their rulers, ruling in 
accordance with a righteous constitution, is to be 
irreverent toward God himself and his ordinances. 
When an apostle writes that we are to honour all 
men, and then, with the same breath, enjoins that 
we honour the king, we are instructed that the 
magistracy of a people is to be held in special 
honour. And while such honour is inconsistent 
with all open or secret resistance to the powers 
that be, it is also incompatible with all evil- speak- 
ing against rulers. One of the characteristics 
assigned by Jude to ungodly men, turning the 
grace of God into lasciviousness, and denying the 
only Lord God, is, that while they defile the flesh, 
they also "despise dominion, and speak evil of 
dignities." And reason, as well as religion and 
the Scriptures, will not fail to remind true Chris- 
tians of the exceeding propriety of giving honour 
to rulers. Respect and honour seem naturally due 
to those through whom blessings are continually 
flowing to us; and among the most distinguished 
of earthly blessings is certainly that of a free 
government. It is a matter calling for profound- 
est gratitude ; and blind indeed must he be, as 
well as wicked, who fails in reverence and honour 



AS SUBJECTS. 267 

toward those who -are lawfully called to take part 
in such a government, and to be agents in securing 
to the people so comprehensive a good. But the 
Christian will be awake to the blessings that en- 
compass him, and will appreciate that shield that 
defends him as a wall of fire, and will honour, both 
in heart and in conduct, the men that are pro- 
videntially placed to guard his rights, and to per- 
petuate to him safety, competence, and happiness. 

SECTION CXXXIX. 

" I exhort, therefore, that first of all supplications, prayers, 
intercessions, and giving of thanks be made for — kings, 
and all that are in authority." — 1 Tim. ii, 1. 

The members of the New-Testament Church pray 
for their rulers. How much the rulers of any 
people need the Divine wisdom and blessing, 
needs not to be suggested to any intelligent per- 
son. The government of a state is a most import- 
ant and responsible matter, and the greatest attain- 
able clearness of view, and capacity of judgment, 
and integrity of heart, are necessary to its appro- 
priate and righteous management. That mere 
human sagacity is competent for such as are 
called to rule men, is contradicted by all history, 
and has ever been acknowledged by those most 
capable and worthy of occupying places of autho- 
rity. The youthful Solomon, on his accession to 
the throne of his father, presents to us a striking 
and beautiful example of profound self-knowledge, 
and feeling of dependence upon a higher than 



268 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

merely human wisdom and skill in order that he 
might rule as he ought. " I am but a little child/' 
saith he to God ; " I know not how to go out or 
come in. Give, therefore, thy servant an under- 
standing heart to judge this people, that I may 
discern between good and bad." How appro- 
priate would be a similar prayer to this, coming to 
the ear of God from every magistrate ! " And the 
speech pleased the Lord that Solomon had asked 
this thing ;" and the answer was given. 

Rulers, then, should pray for themselves, and 
pray with faith. So, also, should they be special 
subjects of prayer on the part of all the people. 
And what prayer will the great Ruler be more 
pleased to answer than for those who are ordained 
of himself for the preservation of order, for a terror 
of evil-doers, and a praise of them that do well ? 
And then how important, and how desirable is the 
specified object of this prayer for rulers ? It is, 
" that we may lead a quiet and peaceable life in 
all godliness and honesty." Such is the sweet 
and delightful influence of wholesome laws and a 
good government. The lives of men are quiet and 
peaceable, and all godliness and honesty are en- 
couraged and promoted. Under such auspices, 
all honourable industry is encouraged and reward- 
ed, and the people rejoice. Then, also, have the 
churches rest, and walking in the fear of God, and 
in the comfort of the Holy Ghost, are multi- 
plied. 

The New-Testament Christians pray, therefore, 



AS SUBJECTS. 269 

for their rulers, and pray in earnest. They pray, 
supplicate, intercede, and give thanks, in their 
behalf. They do this, whether their rulers be the 
men of their choice or not — whether they are 
esteemed to be good and true men or otherwise ; 
"for this is good and acceptable in the sight of 
God our Saviour." 

SECTION CXL. 

" Render, therefore, to all their dues — tribute to whom tri- 
bute is due, custom to whom custom." — Rom. xiii, 7. 

The members of the New-Testament Church bear 
cheerfully their part in the expenses of sustaining 
government. It is entirely unreasonable to sup- 
pose that so great a privilege and blessing as a 
good government is to be secured and perpetuated 
without some expense. All the several depart- 
ments of government are to be sustained, and the 
incumbents in office must be supported. In giving 
their time and attention to the affairs of govern- 
ment, they are as deserving of reward as other 
labourers, and every Christian citizen will readily 
comply with the ordinary requisitions upon him for 
the support of law and order. They will make an 
honest and fair exhibit of their taxable property to 
such as are the constituted assessors. They will 
deal out no curses upon the tax-gatherers who may 
wait upon them to receive the dues of government, 
but will recognize them rather as God's ministers 
attending continually upon this very thing. Thus, 
as true and conscientious Christians, they will 



270 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

render to all their dues — tribute to whom tribute 
is due, custom to whom custom, honour to whom 
honour. They know no difference, as to moral 
obliquity, between defrauding the government and 
defrauding their nearest neighbour, or even at- 
tempting to impose upon God himself. To be 
prompt in the payment of our dues to the state, 
is as plain a command of God as any other which 
he has revealed ; and the genuine Christian would 
esteem it as proper and as righteous to steal mer- 
chandise from the warehoiise as to have been con- 
cerned in smuggling it ashore : and would as read- 
ily purchase a horse that he knew had been stolen, 
as he would buy goods, however cheap, that, to 
his knowledge, had not paid lawful duty. So, 
also, he would as soon abstract a cent from the 
pocket of his brother, as from his legal dues at the 
post-office. The intelligent Christian knows that 
no expenditure of his meets so large and valuable 
a return as that which he is called to make to the 
government under which he reposes and prospers. 
He is guilty, therefore, of no robbery here. His 
dues for the maintenance of social order are never 
withheld. He acknowledges that not only a por- 
tion of his money, but something more and higher 
than money, is due from him for the privileges of 
his life, as under his own vine and fig-tree he sits, 
having none to molest or make afraid. 



I AS MASTERS. 271 

CHAPTER XV. 

SECTION CXLL 

" Give unto your servants that which is just and equal! 1 — 
Col. iv, 1. 

The members of the New-Testament Church who 
are masters, give to those in their employ a fair 
compensation for their services. In their engage- 
ments with their servants, it is not their aim to 
bring them down to the lowest possible price for 
their labour. Their endeavour is to ascertain what 
is the suitable remuneration, and afford it readily 
and cheerfully. Such Christians consider that 
those who let themselves as servants in one occu- 
pation or another, have their rights as well as 
others. Many of them have families that are de- 
pendent upon them ; and all of them, whether 
they have families or not, should be able to sup- 
port themselves comfortably, and be able, in 
addition, to lay by a part of their wages against 
times of sickness, infirmity, or old age. It is in 
accordance with the maxims of the world, that 
each one regard his own interests alone. The 
principles of Christ, however, are utterly different. 
In him we become new creatures, and old things 
pass away, and men come to look not on their own 
things merely, but every man also upon the things 
of others. We love our neighbour as ourselves, 



272 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

and consult for his interest, at the same time that 
we are careful for our own. The golden rule 
comes now in play — a rule which employers 
should never lose sight of, in all their dealings 
with such as are in their service. 

And not only do these church-members stipu- 
late fairly and honourably with those who are in 
their employ, but they also pay them their wages 
promptly and cheerfully. They will, if possible, 
have their regular times of making payment, and 
observe them with rigid punctuality. They never 
suffer themselves to be much indebted to servants. 
They are not among those whose gold and silver 
are cankered — the hire of whose labourers is kept 
back by fraud. They devote no money to extra- 
vagancies of dress or food, which is due to those 
who have toiled for them ; but like him who sent 
out labourers into his vineyard, they call them up 
at the appointed time, and pay them their wages. 

And the same justice invariably leads true 
Christians to remunerate for all extra services ; 
and when, under peculiar circumstances, extraor- 
dinary labour is called for, and an amount of time 
beyond the usual number of hours of service, 
equity will always be remembered in the matter 
of compensation. 



AS MASTERS. 273 

SECTION CXLII. 
"Forbearing threatening." — Eph. vi, 9. 

The members of the New-Testament Church who 
are masters, treat their servants with kindness. 
Such kindness goes out in various pleasant modes 
and ways. There is a kindness of bearing. There 
is none of that pride and haughtiness which 
some men and women are wont to exhibit toward 
those employed by them. On the contrary, their 
aspect is ever mild and becoming — free from rude- 
ness and roughness, and from all that is overbear- 
ing and severe. Their ivords are kind. They 
have no harsh epithets to bestow; they abstain 
from scolding and railing; they "forbear threat- 
ening." It is not meant that they are always 
pleased with those who are under their employ. 
This cannot be ; for there are many servants who, 
through negligence, unfaithfulness, or ill-will, de- 
serve the displeasure of those whom they profess to 
serve. Still there will be nothing contrary to kind- 
ness. If the unfaithful servant continue so, there may 
follow dismission, but no severity nor bitterness. 
!N"ew-Testament Christians have been marked above 
as gentle, quiet, meek, and as having put away all 
wrath, and malice, and evil-speaking, and as being 
kind one to another, and forgiving, even as God 
hath, for Christ's sake, forgiven them. 

The kindness of such Christians to those in their 

emplov is seen further in the moderation of their 

' ■ 18 



274 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

requisitions. A reasonable amount of service is 
expected to be rendered, but nothing beyond. It 
is not their first and foremost idea to draw out 
from those employed the greatest degree of 
labour that is possible. There is no driving, nor 
hurrying, nor fretting. The labours of the day 
begin and close at reasonable hours, while the 
requisite facilities are afforded for rendering these 
labours as tolerable and pleasant as may be. 
Suitable seasons will be afforded to servants for 
necessary recreation; and, in general, true Chris- 
tians will consult for the happiness of their servants 
as truly as for their own. 

"A party of friends setting out together upon 
a journey, soon find it to be best for all sides that, 
while they are upon the road, one of the company 
should wait upon the rest ; another ride forward to 
seek out lodging and entertainment ; a third carry 
the portmanteau ; a fourth take charge of the 
horses ; a fifth bear the purse, conduct and direct 
the route; not forgetting, however, that as they 
were equal and independent when they set out, 
so they are all to return to a level again at their 
journey's end. The same regard and respect; 
the same forbearance, lenity, and reserve, in using 
their service ; the same mildness in delivering com- 
mands ; the same study to make their journey 
comfortable and pleasant, which he whose lot it 
was to direct the rest, would, in common decency, 
think himself bound to observe toward them, 
ought we to show toward those who, in the cast- 



AS MASTERS. 275 

ing of the parts of human society, happen to be 
placed within our power, or to depend upon us." 
— Paley. 

SECTION CXLIH. 

" As forme and my house, we will serve the Lord." — Joshua 
xxiv, 15. 

The members of the New-Testament Church who 
are masters, bear themselves toward their servants, 
and with them, as Christians. It is not deemed 
sufficient that they show to them perfect justice 
and kindness. They go further, and exhibit 
always before them a true Christian example. 
Their conversation is not only gentle, but gracious 
also. They show themselves solicitous not only 
for the temporal comfort, but for the everlasting 
well-being of those in their service and employ. 
The New -Testament Christians who are heads of 
families, aim that their household be composed of 
such as fear and worship God. In those who are 
in their service, whether within doors or without, 
they give countenance to nothing like profaneness, 
intemperance, Sabbath-breaking, or any species of 
immorality; but they are earnest that all con- 
nected with them should be of the same mind in 
the great matter of holy living and of religion. 
They adopt fully and heartily the sentiment of the 
resolute Joshua, who, with all his house, would 
serve the Lord, whatever might be the choice of 
others, and of all others. 

Thus these Christian householders require all 



276 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

beneath their roof to attend the family devotions 
at morning and evening; and these seasons are 
held at such times as will best secure a full attend- 
ance. Also appropriate religious books will be 
available to all connected with the family; and 
there will be a reasonable amount of time afforded 
for reading such books, as well as for reading and 
studying the Holy Scriptures. As little as pos- 
sible will be required of servants and domestics 
upon the Sabbath-day. All cooking necessary for 
the Sabbath is performed before it arrives; and 
such are the simplicity and piety of the arrange- 
ments, that very little labour is requisite in pre- 
paring the necessary meals. None are required, 
or even allowed, to remain at home from public 
worship for the purpose of preparing dinner or 
supper. It is a day of heavenly, rather than of 
carnal, feasting, and all are invited to participate 
to the utmost. 

In a word, where these Christians "guide the 
house," a blessed and holy influence moves and 
reigns perpetually. Not the spirit of this world, 
but the spirit of Christ, pervades that scenery. 
The motion, the tendency there, is toward God 
and heaven. All are pointed upward rather than 
downward ; all are drawn toward good, and away 
from evil ; all are invited to Christ, and to be par- 
takers of the " common faith." It is a house of 
prayer. It is a resort of angels, and a dwelling 
place of righteousness, and on those doors are 
written, " Holiness to the Lord !" 



AS SERVANTS. 277 

CHAPTER XVI. 

NdD^jsjtem^it €DfmK!)=|M«krg ag jlrtan-fe 

SECTION CXLIV. 

" Servants, be obedient to them that are your masters — in 
singleness of your heart, as unto Christ." — Col. vi, 5. 

The members of the New-Testament Church who 
let themselves as servants, are obedient to their 
employers. Their endeavour is to comply with 
the apostolic injunction, " Servants, obey in all 
things your masters according to the flesh." In 
other words, they are universally obedient to their 
employers, so far as these are reasonable and 
righteous in their requirements. Within this limit 
pious servants are accustomed to yield all com- 
pliance. They give good and careful heed to all 
directions, and strive to carry out the will and 
wishes of their employers to the utmost. They 
bear in mind that in the situation in which they 
have voluntarily placed themselves, they are to 
give prominent regard to the will of another, and 
submit themselves. They may frequently receive 
commands and directions which appear to them 
not the most useful and fitting — their judgment 
may now and then discern a better mode or way 
than the one prescribed. Yet are they aware that 
it is not for them to dictate, but to comply. They 
will regard the pleasure of their employers, as 
well in the manner of performing a duty, as in the 
duty itself; and they obey "with fear and trem- 



278 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

bling ;" in other words, their obedience is respect- 
ful. The authority to which they accustom them- 
selves to yield, is acknowledged by them ; and 
having submitted themselves to it, they obey al- 
ways with decent and pious reverence. 

So, also, is their obedience "in singleness of 
heart." It is not a mere outward assent — an obe- 
dience of the limbs and external motions ; but it is 
a cordial and hearty compliance. New-Testament 
Christians — whose lot it is, in Divine Providence, 
to be servants in one or another capacity — serve 
and obey the appropriate authority with all their 
hearts. They delight in this obedience, and yield 
it as being an ordinance of God. 

Hence, further, their obedience to their employ- 
ers is not merely to them, but especially to God. 
They obey in singleness of heart as unto Christ ; 
and while they serve, it is not with eye-service as 
men-pleasers, but as the servants of Christ, doing 
the will of God from the heart — with good- will 
doing service as to the Lord, and not to men. 
Thus the obedience is a pious obedience ; it is an 
offering to God. They consider that to obey their 
employers in all things not unrighteous, is to obey 
the Lord; and thus are they performing service 
which is acceptable with God and man. Their 
occupation is virtuous, for it honours and glorifies 
God. It is honourable, for its duties are performed 
to God, and are accepted of God. 

"Honour and shame from no condition rise : 
Act well your part — there all the honour lies." 






AS SERVANTS. 279 

SECTION CXLV. 

* Showing all good fidelity." — Titus ii, 10. 

The members of the New-Testament Church who 
let themselves as servants, aim to be perfectly 
faithful to their employers. 

They are faithful to give all that time to their 
employers which they have stipulated to give. 
This amount of time belongs not to themselves, 
but to those for whose service it has been pledged ; 
and they feel themselves no more at liberty to 
defraud them of any part of it, than to de- 
fraud them of their money or any other pro- 
perty. As servants, therefore, and as labourers, 
they are diligent. They put away all idleness, and 
all remissness or neglect They will be just as 
diligent and laborious in the absence of their em- 
ployers as when they are present. It is not with 
eye-service, as men-pleasers, that they labour. 
Though all human eyes be turned away, they 
remember that the All-seeing eye is upon them, 
and it is the ever-present <rod whom they serve 
in all their ways. 

The same fidelity leads them to bring to the 
service of their employers their best abilities. 
Whatever work they undertake, is performed in 
the best manner of which they are capable. The 
same principle that leads them to be diligent, in- 
spires them also to do their allotted business 
faithfully. Nothing is slighted or half finished, 
from a motive of avoiding labour, or of savino* 



280 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

time for some selfish purpose. All which these 
upright and faithful servants put their hand to 
will bear close inspection, and will be carried out 
and completed to the approbation of their employ- 
ers and of their own consciences. 

So also is their fidelity shown in their care for 
the interests and prosperity of those who employ 
them. So far as their province and duties extend, 
they exhibit the same watchfulness and interest 
here as if they were concerned about their own 
affairs. They make the interests of those they 
serve their own interests ; they practise all appro- 
priate economy, and prevent all needless waste. 
They aim to secure, as servants, the high character 
of Joseph, whose faithfulness in the house of 
Potiphar was such that " the Lord made all that 
he did to prosper in his hand," and he was counted 
worthy, by his master, to be made overseer over 
his house, and all that he had he put into his hand. 
The employers of such servants feel safe in the 
confidence reposed in them. They doubt not that 
their affairs will be managed and guided faithfully. 
These are servants who shine in the sphere which 
they are providentially called to fill ; and being 
faithful over a few things, they may anticipate 
that, in the sequel, they shall be made rulers over 
many things. 






AS SERVANTS. 281 

SECTION CXLVI. 

"And to please them well in all things; not answering 
again" — Titus ii 3 9. 

The members of the New-Testament Church who 
let themselves as servants, are of pleasing and be- 
coming behaviour toward those who employ them. 
Not only is there compliance with their require- 
ments and wishes, and all fidelity in promoting 
their interests, but this class of servants are posi- 
tively pleasing, also, in all their deportment and 
conduct. If patience is necessary, as it often is, 
in servants as well as employers, they will be pa- 
tient. Their minds are made up to bear much, 
and to be not too hasty to take offence at one or 
another peculiarity of those whom they serve. 
They are marked by meekness and modesty ; nor 
is there any ungraceful forwardness of speech, nor 
any of that boldness or impudence too often seen. 
They forbear all disputes, especially, and all col- 
lisions of words with their employers. They are 
not careful to " answer again," being aware that 
the beginning of strife is as when one letteth out 
water. If reproved, they take it patiently ; while, 
if reproof advances to reproach and reviling, and 
bitter and unjust accusation, they will withdraw, 
and leave their place rather than contend. 

And while these servants are mild and gentle, 
they are affectionate also. They love all ; while 
to their employers they bear some special regard 
and attachment, which is, if possible, constantly 



282 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

cultivated, and goes out in various pleasing conduct 
toward them. 

They are grateful. If at any time favours are 
shown them by their masters or mistresses — and 
who would forbear to favour such? — they know 
how to return such kindnesses with gratitude, in- 
stead of that indifference and dulness so charac- 
teristic of some servants. 

They are cheerful, too. It is with no surly 
mood, and cloudy aspect, and violent movement, 
that they prosecute their daily duties. They 
evince that they are not above their business — 
that they are happy in it — and that they are 
solicitous to do their part in diffusing happiness 
over the whole household. Their movements, 
and tones, and countenances, are pleasant, and 
they will knowingly offend in nothing. 

In a word, they honour their employers, and 
"please them well in all things." They are the 
children of God, and have the spirit of Christ; 
and, with such a spirit and character, they are dis- 
posed and ready to discharge every duty, and that, 
too, in the most appropriate manner of which they 
are capable. 



AS TEACHERS. 283 

CHAPTER XVII. 

SECTION CXLVII. 
" Who shall be able to teach others also." — 2 Tim. ii, 2. 

The members of the New-Testament Church who 
are called to be teachers, are careful to secure the 
requisite qualifications, that they may be compe- 
tent for the important work in which they are 
engaged. In all the studies of their particular 
departments of instruction, they will, of course, be 
thoroughly instructed themselves. No point, if 
possible, will be suffered to remain dark or ob- 
scure; and they will be always ready to answer 
every appropriate inquiry from their pupils. Nor 
will they be satisfied with even these attainments, 
but they will pursue their researches, as exten- 
sively as their circumstances will admit, into the 
various branches of literature and science, — be well 
read in the history of the past, and careful ob- 
servers of the current events of their own and other 
countries, and will, to the extent they may, be 
universal scholars. The reason is obvious. No 
branch of science stands alone ; but all are related, 
and are confirmatory and illustrative of each other. 
Hence he is the most competent and successful 
teacher in any department, whose eye is able to 
take in the most ample view of the whole great 
field of human knowledge. These teachers would 



284 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

be not merely competent, but they would urge 
themselves up as near to perfection in their calling 
as, under their circumstances, is practicable. Their 
consciences are concerned deeply in this matter. 
As teachers — as Christian teachers, they are to be 
finished and complete. The God whom they serve 
is light ; and in him is no darkness at all ; and as 
men and women called to teach others, they would, 
in this respect as well as others, bear the image of 
Christ. They labour for a clear, well-informed, 
mature, and luminous intellect. Standing forth in 
society as guides, lights, instructors, teachers, they 
appreciate the high and solemn position which they 
occupy, and stir themselves up perpetually to the 
arduous work of preparation. "Thou, therefore, 
which teaches t another, teachest thou not thyself?" 
is an inquiry to which they give good heed ; and 
zealously are they reaching forth in every direction, 
that they may concentrate upon themselves every 
beautiful ray of light and intelligence. They are 
no mere hirelings ; nor is it " for filthy lucre " that 
they are labouring. As much above all this are 
the motives that actuate them, as is conceivable. 
A great work is felt to be upon their hands, and 
they are straitened that it be accomplished well. 
They will not be blind leaders of the blind. They 
will see clearly, that they may be capable of making 
their pupils see likewise. They are faithful men, 
and women, " who are able to teach others also." 



AS TEACHERS. 285 

SECTION CXLVIH. 
"Apt to teach." — 1 Tim. iii, 2. 

The members of the New-Testament Church who 
are teachers, labour to acquire an aptness for teach- 
ing. A capital requisite for this is, of course, the 
fulness of knowledge, alluded to in the last sec- 
tion. Without knowledge, there could be aptness 
to teach no more than there could be sunshine in 
the midst of a solar and total eclipse. 

Yet knowledge is not alone concerned in the 
" aptness to teach.'' There is, also, a facility of 
communication. These teachers have a ready com- 
mand of language — an easy flow of words, such as 
are expressive and appropriate. While, without any 
cloudiness or mistiness, they see the idea — they are 
capable, also, of clothing it, at once, in the perti- 
nent symbols, and of conveying it readily and easily 
to the minds of then pupils. We allude not to 
any voluminous or rapid utterance, but rather to 
the deliberate as well as easy and graceful speech 
by which accomplished teachers are wont to in- 
struct their pupils. The Apostle, with great feli- 
city, associates immediately the aptness to teach 
with gentleness. Gentleness, in fact, is always con- 
cerned in such aptness. There is no haste — no 
violence — no inipatience — no indulgence of style 
such as is above the capacity of the learners. On 
the contrary, there is ever present the spirit of ac- 
commodation to each grade of intellect and acquire- 
ment — a sort of intuitive perception of the requi- 



286 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

site language and style, as well as entire facility of 
seizing upon it for the expression and illustration 
of their thoughts and instructions. 

There is yet another element in the aptness to 
teach, and which is sure to be possessed by true 
Christian teachers ; — it is a strong desire they feel 
of communicating useful instruction, and their posi- 
tive delight in such an employment. There is seen 
an earnestness — a carefulness — a beauty in their 
manner of teaching, which is peculiar to themselves. 
There is a directness of eye, there is a kindness of 
tone, there is a variety of illustration, there is a 
" line upon line, and precept upon precept," there 
is the determination to be understood, and to cause 
the subject in hand to be understood, and there is 
the manifest pleasure consequent upon success. 

Such are the teachers who are " apt to teach." 
They know — they communicate — they communi- 
cate with longing and delight. To be such is the 
direct aim of all New-Testament church-members 
who take upon themselves the great and responsi- 
ble work of instruction. Cultivating all useful 
knowledge, they cultivate, likewise, the aptness, the 
capacity for facile and successful communication of 
such knowledge, and endeavour to become able, in 
the best sense, " to instruct others also." 



AS TEACHERS. 287 

SECTION CXLIX. 
" In meekness instructing!' — 2 Tim. ii, 25. 

The members of the New-Testament Church who 
are teachers, instruct with meekness. Though 
there was allusion to this above, yet is it deserving 
a more distinct notice. The meekness character- 
izing the manner of eminent and excellent teaching, 
may be said to comprehend all that is desirable. 
There is seen no pride in the teaching of such an 
instructor. He puts on no airs of superiority or 
haughtiness. He conveys not the impression to 
his pupils that he ranks himself high above them. 
They are impressed, rather, with a sense of his 
lowliness, and take notice that his humility is cor- 
respondent with his real excellence of capacity. 
There are seen no kindlings of anger. Teachers 
are not without provocations from their pupils, and 
that, too, amid the very exercises of lecture and 
recitation ; but with Bible Christians, meekness pre- 
vails over anger and wrath in all such circumstan- 
ces. If there be any students who are known to 
be hostile to these teachers, and making use of 
w T hat means are in their power to excite trouble, 
and work injury, yet all this is forgotten by such 
teachers in their great work of imparting knowledge 
and discipline ; and they still " meekly instruct 
those that oppose themselves." They avoid all 
impatience in their teaching ; they are not observed 
to be hasty, or fretful, or disturbed ; and when re- 
proof becomes indispensable, it is administered 



288 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

without anger or bitterness. Calmly and serenely, 
as well as readily and clearly, flow the teachings 
of their lips. And pleasant, as well as luminous, 
is the atmosphere where they move, and breathe 
forth the words of instruction and wisdom. No 
worthy pupil dreads to meet one of these meek 
and Christian tutors. The hour of instruction is 
welcomed, and refreshing and happy are the mo- 
ments that are spent in his presence, and where is 
heard the music of his voice. He is an intelligent 
and eager instructor. His soul is going forth in 
the efforts of that exercise ; he is absorbed in the 
work of that hour. He is fired with a lofty ambi- 
tion, and is filled with high resolves. And yet, 
amid all, there is nothing offensive — nothing wild, 
eccentric, rough, passionate, or hasty. There is 
meekness, rather. The spirit is easy and undis- 
turbed ; the countenance is peaceful as it is earnest. 
Frowns are seldom there, while smiles come often. 
He is a good man, as well as capable, who sits in 
that chair of instruction. He is one of the compa- 
ny, and no isolated, icy being ; — he is the centre 
of that constellation, and not some distant star, 
standing off coldly and alone. He is the meek and 
pleasant teacher, though he be the learned and 
honoured professor. 



AS TEACHERS. 289 



SECTION CL. 



a They read — distinctly, mid gave the sense, and caused them 
to understand the reading." — Neh. viii, 8. 

The members of the New-Testament Church who 
are teachers, teach effectually. These teachers are 
faithful. As already remarked, they are not hire- 
lings. They look not for earthly rewards, but 
rather that they may do good, and be blessings to 
the race. Hence, it is not for them merely to pass 
away the hour, or hours, allotted to instruction of 
their pupils. It is not for them merely to ask a 
few questions, and listen to the corresponding an- 
swers, and pass hastily over the assigned exercises, 
and dismiss their classes until the next appointed 
hour. Such is not the fashion of the faithful and 
Christian instructor. There is with him an invinci- 
ble resolution to teach. He is bent, every day, 
and in every exercise, upon making his pupils wiser 
and stronger. Where there is darkness, he pours 
in the li^ht. Where there has been obvious re- 
missness, he administers, in the proper way, the 
needed stimulus. Where there is misapprehension, 
he announces the correct view. Where the text- 
book is defective and inadequate, he supplies the 
deficiency. Where further inquiries are elicited, 
he is ready to give an answer, or a reason. If 
there be weakness, he imparts strength ; if there is 
discouragement, he breathes courage and anima- 
tion. Not only is he desirous that his pupils may 

well understand the lesson of the hour, but he is 

19 



290 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

determined on its being thus understood. To this 
end he commands the full attention of those he in- 
structs. He kindly arrests every whisper, and 
turns back every wandering eye, and banishes all 
drowsiness, and keeps his hold upon all minds. 
Meanwhile, from his clear and well-informed intel- 
lect, and with his aptness of communication, and 
his^meekness and mildness of manner, and with his 
full determination to " cause them to understand/' 
he pours forth his instructions upon the ears of his 
auditory. Nor is he satisfied with this, nor takes 
for granted that his object is gained. He still dili- 
gently inquires and examines, and puts to the test 
the success of his efforts, and rests not till he is 
sure of having gained the victory. He is untiring 
in his efforts to impress upon his pupils' minds the 
importance of understanding everything — ever cau- 
tioning them to beware most carefully of partial 
views, and half-formed notions, and encouraging 
them to search widely and deeply, and attend ear- 
nestly and prayerfully, lest they fail of all the high 
and important ends of study and instruction. 

So faithful and trustworthy are these teachers 
of youth. They will — they must be understood. 
There must be no confusion, and no mistake. 
Every day they make a great effort, and every day 
they are successful. They teach effectually. 



AS TEACHERS. 291 

SECTION CLI. 
w Let us wait — he that teacheth, on teaching" — Bom. xii, 7. 

The members of the New-Testament Church who 
are teachers, will be seen, by the foregoing observa- 
tions, to be deeply interested in teaching. They 
"wait upon" their business, and give themselves 
wholly to it. If they teach with much determina- 
tion to teach effectually, and take all pains for this 
end, they are also, at the same time, affectingly 
touched with the importance of their work. They 
forget not that they are educating human minds. 
They are bearing an important part in training up 
children and youth for influence, usefulness, happi- 
ness, and honour on earth, and for eternal life in 
the world to come. They are communicating 
knowledge — the knowledge which is power, and 
which will infallibly aid to give power to the mind. 
They are imparting intellectual discipline — helping 
to render the mind strong, and ready, and active, 
and efficient. They are shaping the mind for life — 
moulding the character for eternity. They are 
planting seeds that are to spring up to an everlast- 
ing harvest ; — making impressions that will wear 
out — never; — bending the twig to its eternal fash- 
ion ; — waking the notes that shall echo forever ; — 
weaving the web that shall outwear the sun. And 
it is a Christian — a wakeful, watchful Christian, 
who is doing this solemn work. No marvel, then, 
that he is greatly — profoundly interested. He 
lives with his might, and teaches with all his heart, 



292 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

as well as from the affluence of his intellectual re- 
sources. No confused vision is before his eyes, 
nor are his ears dull of hearing. He sees afar, and 
listens to the reverberations of his voice, leaping 
from generation to generation, and mingling them- 
selves with the songs of redemption, or with the 
groanings of endless wo. He stands consciously 
among the responsible ones, and his spirit is stirred 
within him. There is no time nor disposition for 
carelessness, or unfaithfulness, or indolence ; — no 
space for harshness or indifference. All his steps 
are solemn — all his movements are careful — all his 
words and instructions affectionate and earnest. 
He waits upon his teaching — waits in God's fear — 
waits with earnest prayer and supplication that he 
may receive grace to be faithful — waits in long 
patience, and assiduous endeavours that all his pu- 
pils may be well instructed and trained — waits in 
hope, expecting that the rewards of the good and 
faithful teacher, though often slow to meet him on 
earth, will be surely forthcoming in the day of im- 
mortality. As under shepherds feeding their little 
flock, not by constraint, but willingly, and of a 
ready mind, when the chief Shepherd shall appear, 
they shall receive a crown of glory that fadeth not 
away. 






AS TEACHERS. 293 

SECTION CLII. 
" Teachers of good things" — Titus ii, 3. 

The members of the New-Testament Church who 
are teachers, are, of course, teachers of good. 
They are concerned in teaching those branches of 
knowledge which are useful for all the laudable 
purposes of life. They are also concerned, as a 
capital purpose of their labours, in drawing out, 
and strengthening by appropriate exercise, all the 
mental faculties. They are helping their pupils in 
laying a broad and permanent foundation, upon 
which they are afterwards to erect noble structures 
of knowledge, character, influence, and happiness. 
They are aiding to give the true and beautiful di- 
rection, — they are planning to ensure the best 
possible result ; avoiding most carefully and rigidly, 
on the one hand, every unfavourable influence or 
impression, they are forever earnest, on the other, 
to impart all good instructions, and promote all fa- 
vourable tendencies, and confirm all good aspira- 
tions. Their instructions consist not, as we have 
seen, in a mere dry review and examination of the 
lesson of the hour ; but as all true knowledge comes 
from God, and leads to God, so the pious and 
Christian teacher is ever faithful to point out these 
sacred leadings and connexions, and covets all fa- 
cility of uniting every knowledge and instruction to 
the throne of the Eternal. He is not a heathen 
teacher ; nor is he a mere philosopher in the pre- 
sence of his pupils. It is not in him ever to lay 



294 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

aside the Christian garb, or wander here or there 
away from the cross of Christ. He teaches his 
learners knowledge; — they learn at his lips, and 
learn thoroughly and well the truths of science. 
Yet while they learn thus, they learn of God also. 
They have a teacher who, in his humility, and deep 
and all-pervading piety, never dares to divorce any 
truths or instruction from Him in whom are all the 
treasures of wisdom and knowledge. Whether, 
therefore, he is walking with his pupils amid the 
infinitude of nature's works, or travelling along the 
regions of the exact sciences, or speculating with 
them amid the labyrinths of metaphysical philoso- 
phy, or guiding their steps amid the wide domain 
of language and of literature — he never leads his 
disciples away from God. The Divinity is seen 
here, and there, and everywhere, and they hear 
the voice of the Lord God walking in the midst. 

And for this great excellence of the teacher, 
these Christian instructors are ever qualifying them- 
selves. They are prayerful, and dwell much within 
the Divine oracles, and cultivate a spiritual cast of 
mind, and accustom themselves to discern spiritual 
things, and reach after the purity of heart by which 
they are enabled to see God constantly, and in 
everything. And with this position of mind it is 
that they appear before their pupils, and by which 
they are eminently fitted to be, in the high and 
noble sense, " teachers of good things." 



as pupils. 295 

CHAPTER XVm. 

W*fc>1T#teHwnt ©ijuTcJnPtoiiw m Pupils 

SECTION CLHI. 
" Say unto wisdom, Thou art my sister" — Prov. vii, 4. 

The members of the New-Testament Church who 
are pupils, love instruction. Useful knowledge and 
discipline are, to their minds, of more than golden 
value. Knowledge is light ; and those who pos- 
sess it are no longer in darkness and blindness, but 
their eyes are open, and they see. Knowledge is 
liberty ; and where it comes, the mind is unfettered 
and free. Knowledge is food and health. In its 
absence, the mind is famished and sickly; in its 
presence it is feasted, and becomes erect and vigor- 
ous. Knowledge is power. Without it men are 
but weak and grovelling beings, and approximate, 
in their degradation, the beasts that perish. Yet, 
endued with knowledge, they are clothed with 
gigantic strength and energy — they subject the 
physical and mental worlds to their sway, and 
traverse the universe. Knowledge is pleasant; — 
pleasant as the brilliant sun blazing in a cloudless 
sky — -beautiful as the bright dewdrops of a sum- 
mer's morning, and refreshing as the joy of har- 
x^est. That man is happy that findeth wisdom, 
and the man that getteth understanding ; for the 
merchandise of it is better than the merchandise of 
silver, and the gain thereof than fine gold. More 



296 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

precious than rubies is she, and all the things thou 
canst desire are not to be compared to her, 
Length of days is in her right hand, and in her 
left hand riches and honour. Her ways are ways 
of pleasantness, and all her paths are peace. She 
is a tree of life to them that lay hold upon her, 
and happy is every one that retaineth her. 

The pious pupil, then, loves instruction. He 
loves to know more and more, for thus he comes 
nearer to the infinite fountain of wisdom and light. 
He sighs to ascend the hill of knowledge, that the 
circle of his vision may widen, every day, along the 
broad landscape of God's wondrous operations, 
For m all his studies and inquiries he never forgets 
the Creator of all, and in everything he inquires 
after God. Thus every path that leads toward 
God is dear to such students — every ray is lovely, 
emanating, as it does, from the great Source of 
perfect illumination. Loving instruction for its own 
sake, and as it acquaints the mind with God, they 
covet it, also, as well-doers. They would be lu- 
minous themselves, that they may help to illumi- 
nate others. They would ,urge themselves up to 
the highest, perfection of understanding, and seek 
" to intermeddle with all knowledge" that is useful, 
in order that they may act nobly and well the part 
assigned them to act in their generation. Christian 
students ! What else can be in their eye but to 
be signal, special blessings on the earth I And 
what of all this world is half so precious to them 
as the means of such beneficence ? 






AS PUPILS. 297 



SECTION CLIV. 



" So that thou incline thine ear unto wisdom, and apply thy 
heart to understanding" — Prov. ii, 2. 

The members of the New-Testament Church who 
are pupils, give careful and perfect attention to the 
instructions received. Their ardent thirst for know- 
ledge conduces strongly to this ; and then, further, 
they have learned that with the habit of close and 
careful attention, their progress in knowledge and 
intellectual discipline is every way concerned. 
Without this, there will be an utter failure in re- 
spect to every valuable purpose of study. The 
mind still remains a blank, or a confused, indistinct, 
and useless page ; and the mental powers continue 
weak, without vigour, and without efficiency. All 
opposite and beautiful results flow to the student 
from strict and rigid attention to his exercises. His 
knowledge is sure, and is daily enlarging. His 
intellectual being is becoming shaped to harmony, 
and trained for activity, brilliancy, and power. 

Genuine and Christian pupils, then, give close 
and prayerful attention to the several subjects of 
their studies and instructions. They exercise such 
attention in the closet, and among the authors 
whom they study or consult. Here the world is 
shut out — the outward and the physical are for- 
gotten — the soul is bent toward one thing, and is 
riveted there until the memory is charged — the 
understanding impressed, or the imagination is 
awaked to free and perfect exercise. The les- 



298 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

son, the exercise of that hour, is prosecuted with 
steady, determined, and incessant step. It is, for 
the time, the world of the student, where he lives, 
and moves, and has his being ; while, as he sur- 
veys and labours, nothing is permitted to escape 
his observation or elude his perception. He looks 
carefully and intently, and searching with all his 
mind and heart, he rarely fails to succeed. 

Equally attentive is he when before his teacher ; 
for here, too, all foreign matters are dispensed 
with. His province here is to " attend to know 
understanding." There is no whisper to a fellow- 
pupil — no lounging, or drowsiness, or yawning, or 
turning. The mind and body both are erect — the 
eye is steady — the ear catches every sound from 
the teacher's lips — and the mind is grasping every 
idea that is communicated. The ear is inclined 
unto wisdom — the heart is applied to under- 
standing. 

JSTor yet in the cloister and the lecture-room 
alone are Christian pupils attentive. They wear 
this habit constantly. They are attentive and ob- 
servant when abroad, amid their rambles and re- 
creations — when enjoying their moments of sociality 
— when coming in contact with men and manners 
— when there is spreading out before them the 
brilliancy and sublimity of nature — when there are 
heard around the solemn steppings of Providence. 
They are attentive everywhere — attentive always. 
They give good heed— they ponder well. Theirs 
is not " the fool's eye," forever wandering and for- 



AS PUPILS. 299 

ever vacant. It is the eye, rather, that "looks 
right on" — that watches — sees — appreciates — 
comprehends. These are the sons and daughters 
who, while enjoying instruction, attend unto wis- 
dom, and bow their ear to understanding. 

SECTION CLV. 

" Yea, if thou criest after knowledge, and liftest up thy voice 
for lender standing'' — Prov. ii, 3. 

The members of the New-Testament Church who 
are pupils, join to perfect attention all necessary 
inquiry, with a view to their instruction. These 
pupils are not satisfied with partial investigations. 
If there be dark points occurring in the progress 
of any lesson or exercise, the appropriate autho- 
rities, if available, will not fail to be consulted. 
There is a reaching forth upon the right hand and 
upon the left, and a tracing out of truths and 
principles. These minds are constantly in the 
attitude of inquiry. " What is truth ?" is an in- 
terrogatory expressive of the position they occupy 
as attentive and Christian students. They are 
eager after all useful instruction, and are inces- 
sant and laborious for full information touching all 
that bears upon their current exercises. 

They inquire of books, and they inquire of 
teachers also ; nor do they permit any matter of 
doubt or perplexity to pass without further light 
and explanation. Their curiosity impels them to 
bring promptly before their teachers all pertinent 
questions on which further elucidation is necessary 



300 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBEKS 

or desirable. Such is their eagerness to be fully 
instructed, and that there may be no darkness re- 
maining, that they are not ashamed to cry after 
knowledge, and to lift up their voice for under- 
standing. Like the immediate disciples of the 
great Instructor, they exclaim, "Master, teach 
us!" 

ISTor yet are books, and human teachers and 
authorities, the only sources to which these in- 
quisitive and eager pupils apply for light, and 
make inquiry for instruction. For as well in re- 
spect to special points in their daily studies, as in 
reference to the whole education and discipline of 
their powers, they venture to inquire of Him that 
knoweth all things. Nor do they deem them- 
selves as being destitute of authority and encou- 
ragement for such an application. They remember 
that Solomon sought for wisdom directly from the 
infinite Source himself; and that such inquiry, on 
the part of the youthful prince, was well pleasing 
to the Lord, as well as abundantly successful. 
They call to mind, likewise, the special promises 
of the Scriptures made to such inquirers, — " I will 
teach thee in the way in which thou shouldst go 
— I will guide thee with mine eye." " If any man 
lack wisdom, let him ask of God, who giveth libe- 
rally to all men, and upbraideth not — and it shall 
be given him." " If thou criest after knowledge, 
and liftest up thy voice for understanding — if thou 
seekest her as silver, and searchest for her as for 
hid treasure, — then shalt thou understand." 



AS PUPILS. 301 

Thus pious students are inquiring students — 
inquiring at all sources of knowledge, and espe- 
cially at that Source which is unfailing and infinite. 
They are not as the swine, that go with their 
heads forever prone to the earth. They look up, 
and ask, and receive, and there is light, and 
strength, and success. 

SECTION CLVI. 

■ If thou seekest her as silver, and searchest for her as for 
hid treasure" — Prov. ii, 4. 

Thus it plainly appears that the members of the 
New-Testament Church who are pupils, are greatly 
earnest for instruction and education. There is a 
kind of vehemence with such students in pursuing 
after knowledge. Often they will overcome great 
and almost insuperable difficulties lying along their 
path. Sometimes poverty stares them in the face, 
and seems utterly to close up the path. Feeble 
health, now and then, comes in to intimidate 
others. Ignorance, again, will at times shout 
into their ears that instruction is useless, and 
knowledge is vanity. And worldly prospects and 
happiness have been known to put in a voice de- 
signed to seduce these devoted youth away from 
pursuing that knowledge and discipline suited to 
fit them for great and excellent achievements. 

But they are in earnest ; and all things, save 
impossibilities, must yield to earnestness. They 
are resolved " to know wisdom and instruction, " 
and to run after that which gives * subtilty to the 



302 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

simple — to the young man, knowledge and dis- 
cretion.' ' Through desire having separated them- 
selves, they seek and intermeddle with all wisdom ; 
and, at all events, they will secure it. If they 
may not pursue their object under one class of 
circumstances, and such as they may judge the 
most favourable and desirable, they will seize upon 
such privileges as are within their reach. If in- 
capable of progressing so rapidly as others in 
more fortunate circumstances, they will advance 
as their opportunities allow. If books are scarce 
and few, they will use to the best purpose those 
which they have. If competent teachers are not 
at hand, they will not hesitate to go a long way to 
him who will aid them in the way of knowledge. 
Their eye is steady, and fixed upon the mark, and 
the race is begun, and the objects on either side 
are forgotten, and every siren voice is unheeded, 
and they are pressing forward. They have dis- 
pensed with all drowsiness, and bidden a last adieu 
to indolence, and self-indulgence, and discourage- 
ment. They have thrown defiance at any and all 
difficulties, and victory is written aloft upon their 
banner. Their sleep is early and refreshing, and 
thus the early morning, and the livelong day, are 
given to strong activity. Their eating and drink- 
ing is with a temperance inclining to abstemious- 
ness. Their hours of exercise are regular, and 
regularly honoured, and thus, by all appropriate 
means, they are aiming that, with a " sound mind 
in a sound body," they may run after knowledge 



AS PUPILS. 303 

with the largest success possible. They work 
with their might. Time, in its masses and its 
fragments, is all seized by them, and pressed to 
the strongest, intensest service. They are more 
earnest than the miners scattered amid the golden 
placers. They are more eager than the searchers 
after diamonds and all precious gems ; for " if thou 
seekest her as silver, and searchest for her as for 
hid treasures, then shalt thou understand." 

SECTION CLYH. 

" Take fast hold of instruction ; let her not go ; keep her, 
for she is thy lifer — Pro v. iv, IS. 

The members of the New-Testament Church who 
are pupils, pursue knowledge in such a way as 
that they retain it, and realize the benefits de- 
signed by education. What has been written 
illustrates sufficiently that this class of pupils are 
not pursuing study for the name of being educated 
or learned. They would be well and truly in- 
structed. They would have all useful knowledge 
informed- within their minds. Thus, while they 
are in earnest, they are marked, likewise, by strict 
fidelity in all their studies. They contemplate not 
merely a perception of the truth, a bare under- 
standing of which passes before them in the study 
and the lecture-room. They will master all their 
studies rather. They will not content themselves 
with taking hold, but they " take fast hold." 
Such is the " more earnest heed " they give to the 
things of their studv, that they are never suffered, 



304 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

at any time, to slip away from their minds. 
Taking hold of instruction, they let her not go, 
but keep her. Thus they are careful, in their 
process of education, to traverse no more ground 
than they can become fully acquainted with. 
Their daily lessons, and their current courses of 
reading, are not only examined with great care 
and attention, but they are, moreover, constantly 
and largely reviewed, until they come to form a 
part of the mind itself. Hence, the ideas they 
gain are not mere appendages hanging loosely and 
uncertainly upon the mind, and ready, at any 
time, to sink away, to be recalled only by acci- 
dent. Rather, they do enter into the mind's very 
substance, and become, henceforth, as substantial 
and permanent as the mind itself; or, more pro- 
perly, they become mind, and, in all time to come, 
are present to exert their beautifying, invigorating, 
and refreshing influence. 

Thus these pupils retain the knowledge which 
they acquire. Every day their minds are ad- 
vancing, their knowledge is increasing, their intel- 
lects are growing. Each step, as they ascend, is 
firm and sure ; every attainment is positive and 
abiding ; every day, as it passes, leaves them 
richer and stronger than it found them. At the 
same time, the " instruction " which they gain, 
being what it is, and being moulded and per- 
vaded as it is, by the grace of Christ which is with 
them and in them, — becomes, in a high and important 
sense, their M life." And it is their life in only its 



AS PUPILS, 305 

lowest sense, if, as is true, it becomes a means of 
temporal subsistence. Their instruction is their 
life to these pupils, in the higher sense that it is 
their energy, their motive, their power, their influ- 
ence. Their sanctified instruction becomes life to 
themselves, and life to myriads of others. Under 
its influence, they are eminently aided to bless 
mankind, and to scatter widely and far the bless- 
ings of Christ's kingdom. Had they failed to lay 
fast hold of instruction, and to retain it, then there 
would have been feebleness rather than vigour, 
and death instead of life. Ten thousand blissful 
effects that now shall arise, had then never come 
forth to o-ladden the world. 

o 

SECTION CLYIIL 
" Study to show thyself approved unto God? — 2 Tim. ii, 15. 

But, finally, whence and what is the all- controlling 
consideration actuating these Christian pupils, as 
with all attention, curiosity, earnestness, and re- 
tentiveness, they labour after instruction and know- 
ledge ? God is in their eye. The fear of God is 
filling all avenues of the soul, and pervading the 
being with His ineffable presence and power. The 
love of God is shed abroad in then hearts by the 
Holy Spirit which is given unto them. It is under 
this divine sway and influence that they are study- 
ing and improving. They are longing for God, 
and for his glory, and they are studying, by care- 
ful training and instruction, to approach the perfec- 
tion of their earthly being, and do full justice to 

20 



806 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

their precious powers — intellectual, moral, social, 
and physical — with which he has endowed them. 
They would also know more — much more of him, 
and see him as he is manifested in the world of 
science and nature, as well as contemplate him in 
the volume of his written and express revelation. 
As he is the " Father of lights/' so they desire, by 
every useful and improving study and pursuit, to 
approach nearer and nearer to him, and see more 
and more of his glory, All science, and all learn- 
ing, without God, they count as being vain, and 
accustom themselves to esteem that, though they 
were to understand all mysteries, and all knowledge, 
yet without holy and heavenly charity, it would be 
but as mere empty sound. They covet no attain- 
ments, therefore, separate from God and his grace. 
They would become no more learned, than they 
are holy and humble. They are praying, day by 
day, that every talent of theirs may be a sanctified 
talent. They would have it given to no mere worldly 
and godless use. Each degree of knowledge they 
secure, each attainment of discipline and fervour 
they make, they place, at once, upon God's sacred 
altar. All acquirements they urge upon the divine 
acceptance, and upon all, the blessed grace of 
Christ is implored to rest, and pervade it and use 
it evermore. These pupils are daily becoming rich 
with the treasures that far surpass all gold and 
silver, and are more precious than rubies. Yet 
are they faithful stewards. Their minds — their 
minds' treasures, are laid, without exception, at the 



AS PUPILS. 307 

foot of the cross. None are spared for self-aggran- 
dizement, or ease, or mere pleasurable gratification. 
" How shall I lay out my all for the greatest ad- 
vancement of Christ's kingdom, and the greatest 
glory of him who loved the world ? How shall 
my life, and all life's talents, be ordered so as to 
ensure his fullest, largest approbation ?" These, 
and such as these, are the thoughts and inquiries 
of that class of pupils and students, who are also 
members of the New-Testament Church. Their 
ambition is God's glory. The prospect in their 
eyes is widespread usefulness in God's name. The 
emoluments for which they look are God's favour 
and loving-kindness. The honour toward which 
their eyes are turned, is God's permission to wait 
upon him in humble and holy service. The great 
sequel, filling all their vision, and ravishing and 
astonishing their spirit, is the far more exceeding 
and eternal weight of glory. 



308 NEW-TESTAMENT CHUKCH- MEMBERS 



CHAPTER XIX. 

Nd©*®*gtamimit CfjMtf^JWemfeg in Wfttt to t$>£ 

SECTION CLIX. 
" that they loere wise." — Deut. xxxii, 29. 

The members of the New-Testament Church feel 
a deep and abiding interest in behalf of the unre- 
generate. The melancholy fact that the great 
multitude is away from Christ, and from piety, is 
never absent from their minds. It is still true, that 
" wide is the gate, and broad is the way that leadeth 
to destruction, and many there be which go in 
thereat; while strait is the gate, and narrow is the 
way which leadeth unto life, and few there be that 
find it." This is one of the most deeply interesting 
of all thoughts to the living Christian. This is the 
great sorrow of his heart. For this he often 
mourns and weeps in secret places. He is deeply 
moved as he contemplates the great and just God 
against whom so much sin is committed. He is 
jealous of the glory of his name, and is often 
amazed in view of the insults and rebellion that are 
lifted against him wide over this revolted province 
of his dominions. Everywhere he sees Him dis- 
honoured, who created and who preserves all things 
by the word of his power. In all directions he 
beholds redeeming grace slighted and abused, and 
the one who came on earth to save the lost, de- 



IN RESPECT TO THE UNREGENERATE. 309 

spised and rejected by countless myriads who, re- 
gardless of his mercy, and of their own good, rush 
on to remediless ruin. 

These Christians are deeply interested, also, for 
sinners themselves. They view them as being in 
the gall of bitterness and bonds of iniquity, unre- 
conciled to God their maker — neglecting his laws, 
reckless of his smiles or frowns — led captive by 
Satan at his will — loving this world and pursuing 
it, as their chief and only good — passing over to 
utter neglect their everlasting welfare — slighting 
the wondrous mercy of God in Christ, and hourly 
exposed to everlasting destruction. At the same 
time, it is considered by the wakeful Christian, that 
these sinners might be saved — that Christ has died 
that they might live — that His spirit has been given 
them, and is every day waiting to help them — 
that heavenly light is shining all around them, 
though they love darkness rather than light. In 
a word, they see a world of rebellious sinners, and 
a God of infinite love and compassion waits to re- 
ceive them, and is doing, on his part, all possible, 
consistently with their moral nature, for their salva- 
tion forever. Also he views everlasting life or 
death hanging upon the course they pursue — that 
they are shaping their undying destinies — that as 
they sow on earth, they shall reap eternally. 

The New-Testament church-member contem- 
plates this spectacle— appreciates, to some extent, 
what he beholds, and is profoundly, permanently 
interested. 



310 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

SECTION CLX. 
" The redemption of their soul is precious" — Ps. xlix, 8. 

The members of the New-Testament Church culti- 
vate an ardent love for the souls of men ; — in other 
words, an ardent love for their present and eternal 
salvation. The salvation of the soul is the great 
thing with these Christians. The first question in 
their minds is, not whether one or another is talented 
or not — learned or ignorant — healthy or sick — 
wealthy or poor — in one employment or in another. 
The absorbing inquiry with such is, whether this 
or that person be a disciple of the Lord and Sa- 
viour. Nothing else comes into comparison with 
this. For this is, in fact, the question. All else 
perishes — this abides. Prophecies fail — tongues 
cease — knowledge vanisheth away ; — while charity 
— love — life, never dies. Every earthly sound and 
voice will one day be silent, and the last reverbe- 
ration will die away forever. Every sweet will be 
changed — every smile will be shrouded in dark- 
ness. Every beautiful thing and every charming 
countenance will cease to attract, and every fra- 
grance will be dead, and every sublunary hope 
will perish, and every festive and glad hour will be 
spent ; and time itself, as measured by these cir- 
cling heavens, will be no more. After this — long 
after this, will anything good remain ? Yes — if 
the human soul is saved ! Then all will remain — 
all will be gained ; — the great victory will be won 
—the great good will be secured — the perilous 



IN RESPECT TO THE UNREGENERATE. 311 

voyage will liave been made, and the anchor will 
be cast within the haven that will be stormless and 
safe forever. A good will belong to each saved 
one, compared with which all aggregates of worldly- 
pleasure and happiness would be less than nothing 
and vanity. There is a glory whose weight is far 
more exceeding and eternal ; — -and there is an es- 
cape, to purchase which would be worth millions 
of trials and sufferings ; — and there was a love that 
paid the price of that escape and that life immor- 
tal, and the price was the greatest and richest in 
the universe. 

Will a man wonder, then, that a pious, thought- 
ful Christian, loves a soul ! Is it strange that a 
salvation so amazing — so overwhelming, should be 
esteemed as the great good — the one thing need- 
ful — the grand hope of man — the riches of his 
being — the true joy of the world ? This love the 
good man cultivates, and feeds it with the word 
of God, and strengthens it by holy meditation and 
prayer, and exemplifies it by all earnest and holy 
conduct and conversation, and lives in hourly, lofty 
sympathy with Him who " so loved the world." 

SECTION CLXL 

u Always abounding in the work of the Lord." — 
I Cor. xv, 58. 

The members of the New-Testament Church la- 
bour for the conversion of the unregenerate. It is 
a settled matter in the minds of these Christians, 
that unrenewed persons mast be converted. They 



312 NEW- TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

allow themselves to cherish no manner of doubt in 
respect to that solemn subject. They keep sa- 
credly in mind the words of the Lord Jesus, how 
he said, that except ye be converted, and become 
as little children, ye shall in no case enter into the 
kingdom of heaven. The great error of this age, 
namely, that the renewal of the heart by the Spirit 
of God is not necessary to happiness after death, 
they deprecate as pregnant with the deception and 
ruin of hapless souls. Hence, they do their utmost 
to prevent so fatal a mistake. They cast away such 
an error from their own minds, and by all prudent 
conduct endeavour to drive it from the minds of 
others. They are ever pointing to conversion, and 
insisting upon its necessity; and, as opportunity 
offers, are stirring up one and another to secure it. 
Their love for the souls of men is constantly urging 
them to this line of action. As the soul's salvation 
is of the first moment, so they view its regenera- 
tion by the grace of Christ to be of capital import- 
ance. The voice of the Holy Scriptures perpetually 
urges them to labour for the soul's renewal. " For 
what," saith the Scripture, " shall a man be pro- 
fited, if he gain the whole world, and lose his soul ?" 
They see the exceeding propriety of this labour in 
the solemn doctrine of the Apostle, saying, " Breth- 
ren, if any of you do err from the truth, and one 
convert him, let him know that he which converteth 
a sinner from the error of his way shall save a soul 
from death, and shall hide a multitude of sins." 
They discern the same thing in the announcement 



IN RESPECT TO THE UNREGENERATE. 318 

of Christ in respect to superior beings, teaching 
Christians and all others that there is joy among 
the angels of God over one sinner that repenteth. 
And if, as St. James saith, men may be instru- 
mental of the great work of converting their fellow- 
men — and if, as our Saviour Christ saith, none can 
enter into the kingdom of heaven, except he be re- 
generate, and born of the Spirit — and if, yet fur- 
ther, so much interest is felt in the heavenly places 
on occasion of a single repentance and conversion- 
then the conclusion is inevitable with the ISTew- 
Testament Christians. Their greatest and best la- 
bour on earth is for the conversion of souls to Christ. 
To this work they have their eye — upon this their 
hearts are set — for this they redeem time and in- 
fluence, and every attainable talent and excellence, 
and with steady eye, and determined heart, are 
looking to become the wise ones that win souls. 

SECTION CLXH. 

" Give none offence, neither to the Jews nor to the Gentiles, 
nor to the Church of God." — 1 Cor. x, 32. 

Some of the means employed by the New-Testa- 
ment church-members for the conversion of souls 
will now be noticed. 

And, first, they avoid, as much as possible, what 
is offensive. Reason, as well as sacred Scripture, 
suggests to us, that if we would persuade men to 
a good course of conduct, we should forbear all 
needless offence. Such was the wise conduct in- 
variably pursued by the Apostle to the Gentiles* 



314 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

It appeared to be a principle with him to yield all 
innocent compliances with the tastes and prejudi- 
ces of those with whom he exercised his ministry. 
He gladly made himself servant to all, that he 
might gain the more. To the Jew, he became as 
a Jew, that he might gain the Jews ; — to them that 
were under the law, as under the law — to the 
weak, as weak, and consented to become all things 
to all men, that he might, by all means, save some. 
And in the same epistle he exhorts, " Give none 
offence, neither to the Jews nor to the Gentiles, 
nor to the Church of God ; — even as I please all 
men in all things, not seeking my own profit, but 
the profit of many, that they may be saved.' ' 
This very important exhortation is received, and 
faithfully observed by all New-Testament Chris- 
tians. They aim to be wise, that they may win 
souls. They would do no harm, but endeavour 
that all their efforts shall be scriptural and proper. 
They abstain from injudicious and doubtful man- 
ners, for the purpose of saving men. They believe 
that a rational religion, like that of the Bible, de- 
mands for its propagation no irrational proceedings 
or efforts. So, also, are they prudent and wise in 
the prosecution of the measures they do adopt. 
They are temperate, sober men ; while, at the same 
time, they are full of fervour in promoting the 
cause of Christ. They study to be discreet ; — and 
while they do good, they watch that their good 
may not be evil spoken of. " Behold," said Christ 
to his disciples, " I send you forth as sheep among 



IN RESPECT TO THE UNREGENERATE. 315 

wolves ; — be ye therefore wise as serpents, and 
harmless as doves." Nor does this belong more 
to professed ministers of the word, than to all 
others who would breathe a sweet and holy influ- 
ence, and consult "the profit of many, that they 
may be saved." cThey offend not. They are 
greatly careful in all their benevolent movements. 
They wear perpetually the impress of the Scrip- 
tures, and dispense, as far as possible, with the 
carnal, and with all things unseemly, and study 
deeply those things, and those modes, whereby one 
may edify another. 

SECTION CLXm. 

tt Walk in wisdom toward them that are without" — 
Col. iv, 5. 

The members of the New-Testament Church are 
careful always to exhibit a Christian example be- 
fore the unregenerate. They are keenly aware 
that if this be wanting, every other means they 
may employ for exerting a saving influence will 
probably prove abortive. The unregenerate world 
look for an unblemished example in those who 
profess so pure and divine a religion as that of 
Christ. This world is accustomed to bear a se- 
vere eye toward Christians, and every fault is 
likely to be noticed, and contrasted with the pro- 
fession that is assumed, and permitted to exert a 
deleterious influence. Thousands are not particu- 
larly careful to discriminate between the Christian 
religion as portrayed in the Scriptures, and as it 
is exhibited in the lives and conduct of its pro- 



316 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

fessors ; and thus it often happens that by the 
faultiness — the evil report, of the latter, tittered 
by the voice of their example, men are repulsed 
from Christ, rather than attracted to him. Unre- 
generate people, indeed, read little in the Holy 
Scriptures ; and most Christians would be startled 
on ascertaining to what an extent this great class 
of society derive their notions and impressions of 
Christianity from the aspect of Christians, rather 
than from the Divine source itself. Christian pro- 
fessors are almost exclusively the Bible which is 
read by " those that are without." But this book 
they do read, and that with a critic's attention and 
severity : — " Ye are our epistles," saith an apostle, 
" known and read of all men." 

Thoughts like these are never absent from the 
genuine and New-Testament Christian. These are 
not asleep to their high and solemn responsibility, 
— but are awaked out of sleep. They recognize 
around them an unfriendly, yet a watchful, gazing 
world ; and they walk and converse accordingly. 
They study to reflect to all eyes the sublime beauty 
of Christ, and thus to give the enemy no room to 
speak or think reproachfully. They ponder the 
examples of the holy apostles and prophets, and 
especially of the Saviour. They put on Christ, 
for they would exhibit his beauty to every eye. 
They are the light of the world, and they would 
have the light shine forth, so that men, seeing 
their good works — their perfect example, may 
glorify God. 



IN RESPECT TO THE UNREGENERATE. 317 

SECTION CLXIV. 
"Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself" — Matt, xix, 19. 

The members of the New-Testament Church, with 
a view of leading unregenerate persons to conver- 
sion and salvation, convince them of their friend- 
ship and love. True religion is love. Christians, 
as the great and comprehensive principle of their 
religion, love God supremely, and love all their 
fellow-men ; and when grace " has its perfect 
work," then this love is perfect. All-important is 
it to the conversion of men that this love to them 
from Christian hearts should not be as a light 
concealed beneath a bushel. There should, of 
course, be no ungraceful ostentation of regard ; 
but there should be the constant beaming forth of 
Christian affection and friendship, made fully mani- 
fest in every word, act, and aspect of the Chris- 
tian man and woman. A religion that fails to 
make men friendly and affectionate, goes for no- 
thing in the minds of men. Nor are they usually 
prepared to be powerfully influenced by those 
who evince no particular regard for them, and for 
their highest, dearest interests. Indifference — to 
say the best of it — has no attractiveness. It may 
beget its like, but its influence will never be to 
draw the multitude to piety and heaven. Christ 
loved this world of sinners ; — and, O, how strik- 
ingly did he ever evince it ! How harmless was 
he, on the one hand ; how full of the words and 
acts of love, on the other ! With what tenderness 



318 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

did he look upon all sufferings and sorrows ! How 
ready to heal and make alive — and weep with 
them that weep! How irresistibly did he evince 
himself to be the friend of publicans and sinners ! 
Herein is he imitated, in spirit and in action, by 
his genuine followers. They are the sincere friends 
and lovers of all men. They are seen to be the 
earliest and most cheerful in their sympathies with 
the sufferings and sorrows of others. Their hands 
are known to be ready to do good both to the 
bodies and souls of men. They bear no cha- 
racter of selfishness, covetousness, exclusiveness, 
or coldness. Who is weak, and they are not 
weak? Who is offended, and they burn not? 
They are true friends, and the world knows it, 
and is thus much more ready to receive from them 
the sweet influences and persuasives of piety. 
Harshness — coldness, may repel or harden, while 
love attracts and wins. 

SECTION CLXV. 

" Did not our hearts burn within us while he talked with 
us by the way ?" — Luke xxiv, 32. 

Religious conversation is a prominent means em- 
ployed by New-Testament church-members with 
a view to the conversion of men. Conversation is, 
indeed, a mighty means of influence in connexion 
with almost all human conduct. It is powerful 
for evil as well as for good ; and by means of it, 
millions have been corrupted and destroyed. So 
widely has the unsanctified tongue proved unruly, 



IN RESPECT TO THE UNRE GENERATE. 319 

and full of deadly poison — setting on fire the whole 
course of nature, and being, itself, set on fire of 
hell. Yet not for evil, but for good — for the 
wisest and most benevolent ends, was the inesti- 
mable faculty of speech and conversation com- 
mitted to men. It was not to propagate wicked- 
ness, but righteousness and joy. 

There is a conversation that is holy — where no 
poison enters, and there is nothing to hurt or de- 
stroy. We have heard of a conversation that is 
with grace, seasoned with purity, — and while, of 
itself, it is gracious, it is fitted, also, to minister 
grace to the hearers. There is a conversation that 
is Christian, and lovely, and evangelical ; — and it 
is a marked feature of the Christians of whom we 
are writing, that they show out of a good conver- 
sation their works with meekness of wisdom. As 
He who hath called them is holy, so are they holy 
in all manner of conversation. Nor is their pious 
converse withheld from the unregenerate, but 
abounds with them, rather; and with a view of 
persuading them to walk in the paths of penitence 
and religion. Their invitations are constant. He 
that heareth saith, Come. The drift of then con- 
versation with the impenitent and careless might 
seem to be summed up in the expression of invi- 
tation given by Moses to his father-in-law, as he 
said, " Come thou with us, and we will do thee 
good ; for the Lord hath spoken good concerning 
Israel." 

This their evangelical conversation is, of course, 



820 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

as well-timed as may be — and wise and prudent. 
Harm, if possible, is avoided — offence is. not unne- 
cessarily given. The conversation that is calcu- 
lated to reach, and savingly to affect the soul, is 
as innocent as it is pious — and as careful as it is 
earnest and urgent ; — and being thus, often has it 
proved the still small voice by which the Spirit 
spoke, and roused the slumbering soul to life. 

SECTION CLXvT. 

" He that goeth forth, and weepeth, bearing precious seed, 
shall doubtless come again with rejoicing? — Psalm 
exxvi, 6. 

The members of the New-Testament Church, as a 
means of the conversion of souls, engage as ex- 
tensively as their circumstances will authorize, in 
the dissemination of an evangelical literature. The 
discovery of the art of printing must be esteemed 
one of the sublimest events of modern times. Nor 
must a Christian man question, for a moment, that 
a Divine and gracious Providence designs the press 
as one of the prominent and powerful agencies for 
propagating the religion of Christ. It has come 
to pass that men may read of heavenly things as 
extensively as they may hear them. The Holy 
Scriptures are now accessible to every one ; — and, 
in addition, a vast amount of evangelical and pious 
literature is daily coming forth from the press, and 
ready to be scattered abroad as leaves from the 
tree of life, for the refreshing and healing of the 
nations. To this engine of holy and heavenly in- 



IN RESPECT TO THE UNREGENERATE. 321 

fluence the members of the New-Testament Church 
fail not to apply a vigorous, determined, and per- 
severing hand. The tract! The simple, brief, 
straightforward, spiritual lesson, — fitted to alarm, 
awaken, guide, warn, comfort, edify, quicken, and 
sanctify ! The few pure, unadorned pages, echo- 
ing some one of the Bible's precious truths, — this 
is one of the wonders of the age, and is to be used 
by the God of grace as one of the mighty agencies 
for the regeneration of the race, and the salvation 
of sinful man. 

And startling and deeply affecting is the echo 
here to the Book of books itself. For what is the 
Christian's Bible? What but a collection of 
tracts, written by holy men of old, as they were 
moved by the Holy Ghost ? What wrote Paul to 
the Romans, the Corinthians, the Galatians, the 
Ephesians, and the rest? A tract And had 
there been printing in those days, each would 
have been published, and a copy would have en- 
tered every door, as well as been read and heard in 
the public assemblies, The great Christian tract 
enterprise, therefore, of the present generation, is 
in entire accordance with the genius of our reli- 
gion. It is one of the holy voices calling to a 
slumbering world, and infusing animation, instruc- 
tion, fire, and love. 

Hence, the Bible Christians lay grasp upon this 

as one of the means they employ for the salvation 

of men. They apply their hands and their purses 

to this work ; and so far as their opportunities and 

21 



322 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

capabilities will allow, they endeavour thus to 
scatter the bread and water of life. They are 
diligent in casting abroad precious seed ; nor are 
they discouraged though some of it may fall upon 
an unpropitious soil, and yield no fruit. Yet still 
sowing beside all waters, they trust that here 
and there the fruit shall appear, eyen if after 
many days. 

" In the morning sow thy seed, and in the evening 
withhold not thy hand ; for thou knowest not whe- 
ther shall prosper, either this or that, or whether 
both shall be alike good." 

SECTION CLXVII. 

" Com there any good thing come out of Nazareth? Philip 
saith unto him, Come and see!' — John i, 46. 

The members of the New-Testament Church, in 
their labours for the conversion of sinners, are ear- 
nest to bring them within the influence of the 
means of grace— especially the preaching of the 
gospel. A large multitude, even in Christian 
countries, are known to tarry away from the 
house of God, and spend their precious Sabbaths 
in amusements, idleness, and sin. Christ, and his 
blessed gospel, and all the means of salvation, 
and the great salvation itself, are all to this mul- 
titude as though they were mere fables, nor do 
they have, or wish to have, any part or lot in this 
matter. Thus it is that what is infinitely interest- 
ing to God and angels, and the supreme concern 
and care with some men, is, with myriads of other 



IN RESPECT TO THE UNREGENERATE. 823 

men, of no repute ; — the Saviour of mankind is 
despised and rejected, — his altars are no more 
than the altars of the heathen, — his worship is a 
farce — his word, a lie — and his Sabbath, a holi- 
day. Thus, with their minds as closely approach- 
ing to utter heathenism as the atmosphere of 
Christianity around them will permit, they pass 
heedlessly their transient pilgrimage, and die, and 
sink into an awful eternity, as if redemption had 
never been published or thought of upon earth. 

Into this large mass of unhappy men and wo- 
men, the faithful Christian, bent upon saving souls, 
is constantly pushing himself. He prudently, yet 
earnestly, points them to the house of God, and 
invites them to come in and listen to the gospel 
proclamation. If necessary, he will do what he 
may in aiding them to come thither. He goes out 
into the highways and hedges, and compels them 
to come in, that the Lord's house may be filled. 
And coming within the sacred influence of the 
sanctuary, and within the life-giving sound of the 
preached word, large numbers are arrested by the 
Spirit's power, and brought to repentance. The 
object of the faithful Christian's labour is attained. 
He sought the retreat of the wanderer — he led 
him within saving influences, and the gospel net 
enclosed him, and he becomes a disciple, and rises 
to immortal life, instead of passing a year or two 
in wickedness, and sinking then to everlasting ruin. 

Thus has the faithful wife been known to save 
her husband, and thus the pious child has, in more 



324 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMEER3 

instances than one, saved his father or his mother. 
Thus has the Sabbath-school teacher often wrought 
a good which will never die, as he has sought 
out the wandering child, and led him, as Morrison 
was led, within a holy atmosphere, and where flow 
the sweet waters of salvation. " Come and see I" 
saith Philip to Nathaniel ; — and he came, and as 
he looked and heard, he exclaimed, " Thou art the 
Son of God !" " Come, see the man," said she of 
Samaria ; and, coming, they responded, " Now we 
believe !" 

" And the Spirit and the bride say, Come ; and 
let him that heareth say, Come ; and let him that 
is athirst come ; and whosoever will, let him take 
the water of life freely." 

SECTION CLXVIH. 

" I exhort , therefore, that first of all, supplications, prayers, 
intercessions, and giving of thanks, be made for all men" 
1 Tim. ii, 1. 

The members of the New-Testament Church la- 
bour for the conversion of sinners, by constant 
prayer for them. It is a wonderful thought, that 
men may speak to God even in behalf of them- 
selves. He has invited and directed us to pray, 
and has given to us exceeding great and precious 
promises, and has taught each one to ask, at His 
hand, as well for others as for himself. Herein, 
therefore, is revealed one of the greatest and sub- 
limest prerogatives of mortal man. Herein is re- 
vealed one of the greatest, if not altogether the 



IN RESPECT TO THE UNREGENERATE. 325 

most mighty means in their power for compassing 
the awakening, conversion, and everlasting welfare 
of men. Every one that asketh receiveth. How 
much more shall your heavenly Father give the 
Holy Spirit to them that ask him. Elias prayed — 
a man like me — and the heavens were shut up for 
years ; — he prayed again, they were opened. In 
a little assembly for prayer the Apostles prayed, 
and the place of assembly was shaken, and thou- 
sands were suddenly touched by God's power. 
Peter is in prison, and prayer without ceasing is 
made by the Church in his behalf, when presently, 
in the dark night, a mighty being from another 
world enters that prison, knocks off the manacles 
from the Apostle's limbs, and conducts him by one 
and another ward, and through the iron gate, and 
he is free. The prayers of human beings rise on 
the ear of the great and Almighty God ; and the 
fervent and effectual prayer of a righteous man 
availeth much. Man asks, and God acts ! " Call 
upon me, and I will answer,"' is the astonishing 
proclamation in the ears of Christian men, and wo- 
men, and children. The thoughtful and devoted 
one stands often amazed at this most wonderful 
exhibition of heavenly grace and condescension, 
and his prayers ascend perpetually for the awaken- 
ing and renewing mercies of the Lord. " O Lord, 
revive thy work in the midst of the years ; in wrath, 
remember mercy," is a prayer that is scarcely ever 
absent from his heart, and it is often a wrestling, 
struggling prayer. The Spirit helps his infirmities, 



326 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

and works in him mightily, and begets within him, 
in behalf of the conversion of men, those groanings 
which cannot be uttered. For the time of refresh- 
ing from the presence of the Lord he looks with 
unwavering, longing eye. Indeed, God and his 
Spirit are his only hope. He knows that Christ 
must sanctif}^ all pious labours for the conversion 
of men, or else everything is lost. If one plants, 
and another waters, God giveth the increase. For 
it is not by might, nor by power, but by the Spirit 
of the Lord of hosts. Hence he prays. He prays 
for men as his last, best, nay, his only hope of 
blessing them to the saving of their souls. 



IN RESPECT TO THE HEATHEN. 327 



CHAPTER, XX. 

N^*®e$amiWtf ®§mt 1 i)=$$mltz$ m xzgfnt to tjje 

SECTION CLXIX. 
" The field is the worW—M&tt xiii, 38, 

While the members of the New-Testament Church 
are in earnest for the conversion of sinners around 
them, they are awake, also, to the salvation of the 
whole world. To their minds there appears no 
substantial reason for the conversion of sinners in 
one country more than in another. To the truly 
enlightened and sanctified eye, all stand in a simi- 
lar position in respect to heaven and hell, and the 
divinely appointed means of escaping the one, and 
attaining the other. As they are deeply interested 
for the conversion of men, so are they thus inter- 
ested for all men. As they view the Christian re- 
ligion an infinite blessing to one nation, so they 
view it as equally desirable for all nations and peo- 
ple. As they would promote this religion in their 
own parish or town, so they would promote it uni- 
versally. As they desire the reign of Christ at 
home, so they equally desire it abroad, and every- 
where. Thus it is a habit of mind with New-Tes- 
tament Christians, to associate the world — the entire 
race of mankind, with the religion they have em- 
braced. The absurd idea never occurs to them 
that their religion is to traverse a particular nation 



328 STEW- TESTAMENT CHURCH- MEMBERS 

or continent merely. Christianity and the race are 
the collocation of their thoughts, and the perfect 
contact of these two is the planning of their minds, 
the endeavour of their being, the drift of their en- 
ergies, the prayer of their spirits, and the hope of 
their hearts. To the eyes of these Christians, the 
world of man stretches itself afar, as a vast field 
whose harvest is ripe, and waiting to be gathered. 
This— nothing less than this, fills the vision of such 
disciples. You will not satisfy them with any 
views more limited. You would as easily content 
them hy partitioning off the church edifices, so that 
the preacher's voice might reach but half the con- 
gregation j — or by walling up the parish, so that 
no light or joy should ever beam forth beyond its 
borders ; — or by gathering up the sunbeams, so 
that they shall fall only upon one or two narrow 
territories ; — or by arresting the hand of Omnipo- 
tence, that it scatter no blessings, save upon a select 
and favoured few. 

No ; the world lieth upon the hearts of those 
Christians whom these pages would portray. 
They contemplate the regions where reposes in 
beauty the heavenly sunshine ; and equally are 
they contemplating those " regions beyond," where 
are clouds, and darkness, and gloom, and frightful 
wickedness. Against that wide-spread darkness 
and sin, they are pitted in a life- struggle ; and their 
last and dying effort will be to uplift that gloom* 
and to quench that wickedness forever, 



IN RESPECT TO THE HEATHEN, 329 

SECTION CLXX. 
"The whole world lieth in wickedness? — 1 John v, 19. 

The members of the New-Testament Church have 
their eyes open to the extent of heathenism and sin 
in the world. These Christians consent not to remain 
in darkness — and particularly in respect to any 
matters affecting the immortal welfare of men. 
Men, as candidates for an eternity of happiness or 
misery, are, in the minds of truly pious ones, a 
prominent and deeply interesting study. The pro- 
gress of Christianity, as the only means of healing 
and saving a lost world, is marked, at every step, 
with eager eye. " Watchman, what of the night ?" 
is an interrogatory, expressive of the continual atti- 
tude of their minds, as they are looking and longing 
for the dawn of heavenly light, and the rising of 
the Sun of righteousness on the broad arena lying 
under the dismal gloom of heathenism, and the 
frightful power of the wicked one. How widely 
this moral night has spread itself, and how large a 
portion of the human race are involved in it ; and, 
in degree, from the dim twilight down to the dark- 
ness that may be felt — are matters which are not 
suffered to escape the knowledge or the memory 
of true Christians. In their wakefulness and watch- 
fulness, they are pondering, by day and by night, 
the moral situation of their race. One country and 
another pass under their eye, and are carefully 
studied, so far as means and opportunities will 
allow. The sight of heathenism, in its far-reaching 



830 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH- MEMBERS 






area, is, of course, distressing to these Christians ; 
yet they look, and continue to look, that the eye 
may properly affect the heart, and thus tend to aid 
and sustain the requisite action and effort. Begin- 
ning at North-western Africa, and passing all along 
the northern countries of that continent, including 
unhappy Egypt — then crossing the Red Sea, and 
sweeping over the regions of Western Asia, and 
the spot trodden once by the Son of God, and cir- 
cling around into South-eastern Europe — there, in 
all this vast circuit, these Christians behold the 
realms of the false prophet, comprising from one 
hundred and fifty to two hundred millions of the 
race ; — whose religion is false, — whose prophet was 
a liar, whose Bible is an imposture, and whose 
paradise is a fable. Passing still farther east, and* 
canvassing the teeming millions of wide-spread 
Asia, and the islands east and south — there, filling 
all the vision, lie the gloomy domains of Hea- 
thenism. There lives essential Paganism — the king- 
dom of wild idolatry — where everything is worship- 
ped but God — where everything is transacted but 
righteousness — where every hope is brighter than 
that of eternal life, and where five hundred millions 
of human beings are passing, like a dark and inter- 
minable cloud, toward God's judgment-seat, there 
to meet the Christians— those that cared for their 
souls, and those that cared not. Returning back 
over Europe, these vigilant church-members dis- 
cern churches, indeed — and Christianity in name is 
there. It is lighter than away in the East. In 



IN RESPECT TO THE HEATHEN. 331 

the Greek and Latin churches, it is not quite total 
darkness ; — yet, how little to cheer and rejoice 
the eye ! The reformed communions will excite 
more hope, yet how much confusion even here ; — 
while with the more evangelical and faithful, how 
much struggling for life against the trampling hoof 
of Despotism ! Africa and aboriginal America are 
to be added to the score of Paganism ; Central and 
South America are claimed for Roman heathen- 
ism. Britain and the United States are Christian — 
and, under God, the hope of the world. 

The New-Testament Christian sees — and his 
soul is stirred. 

SECTION CLXXI. 

u In the gall of bitterness, and in the bonds of iniquity"-— 
Acts viii, 23. 

The members of the New-Testament Church are 
awake as well to the deformity, as to the extent of 
heathenism. They investigate carefully the in- 
spired portraiture of heathen abominations, and 
compare carefully with this the representations of 
modern missionaries and travellers, and thus be- 
come intelligent in respect to the character of this 
dire calamity, which, for so many ages, has crushed 
to the dust so large a proportion of the human 
family. They perceive the great ignorance every- 
where prevailing in heathen and Mohammedan 
countries. The knowledge of the true God being 
shut out from the human mind, almost all other 
knowledge appears to be missing also. Schools, 



332 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

education, sound learning, are blessings hardly 
known throughout the wide empire of the prince 
of darkness. The multitudes grow up in gross 
ignorance — in ignorance they remain, and die in 
like manner. The great mass of heathen mind is 
uncultivated, undisciplined, unilluminated, narrow, 
feeble, and debased. 

These Christians, again, are awake to the idola- 
try and superstition of heathenism. They nowhere 
behold the true God and eternal life. Millions of 
senseless deities — creatures with life, and without 
life— and all abominable and hateful things, are 
set up in place of God, and worshipped and adored. 
And the mode of worship is correspondent with the 
utter baseness of the objects worshipped ; and all 
unholy and impure rites, and every abomination 
within the capacity of depraved mind to conceive, 
or of devils to suggest, are practised with woful 
eagerness and zeal. 

So, also, these Christians discern heathenism to 
be cruel as the grave. Murder riots there, and 
revenge, and savage warfare, and infanticide, and 
the degradation of the female sex — women being 
enslaved, insulted, trodden upon, and the whole 
heathen world groaning and travailing in pain to- 
gether until now. 

Hence, the Christian eye discerns great wicked- 
ness associated with heathenism. There is a viru- 
lence — an extreme of wickedness and hatefulness, 
which is difficult to be conceived by men and wo- 
men brought up amid happier influences. All 



IN RESPECT TO THE HEATHEN. 333 

testimony agrees, that the apostolic portrait of the 
ancient heathen is but too true a picture of the 
heathen degradation now rife upon the earth. 
They are still " filled with all unrighteousness, for- 
nication, wickedness, covetousness, maliciousness- — 
full of envy, murder, deceit, debate, malignity — ■ 
whisperers, backbiters, haters of God, despiteful, 
proud boasters, inventors of evil things, disobedient 
to parents, without understanding, covenant-break- 
ers, without natural affection, implacable, unmer- 
ciful." 

Of course, they are seen to be wretched. There 
is, and must be, an enormous amount of personal 
suffering throughout the heathen world. Heathen- 
ism is the sink — the hell of earth ; where dwell 
want, sickness, abuses, vengeance, wounds, oppres- 
sion, anguish, cries, violence, burnings, drownings, 
strugglings, murder. 

Nor, finally, do the New-Testament Christians 
discern much hope as they glance toward the eter- 
nal condition of the heathen. Great wickedness— 
almost universal wickedness, is there. The light 
they have is disregarded, and where will the un- 
godly and the sinner appear ? 

SECTION CLXXH. 

" Is there no balm in Gileadi is there no physician there?' 
Jer. viii, 22. 

The members of the New-Testament Church are 
assured that the gospel of Christ is a remedy for 
the wickedness and wo of the world. Review all 



834 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

the evils of heathenism, and notice how that the 
gospel is the universal antidote — the grand panacea 
for the healing of lost man. Is heathenism a con- 
dition of ignorance and darkness ? The gospel is 
light. It comes in upon the blindness of the 
human mind, as when the sunshine breaks in upon 
the blackness of the sepulchre. Christ came a 
light into this world ; and he who shined out of 
darkness hath shined into our minds, to give us to 
see the knowledge of the glory of God in the face 
of Jesus Christ. God is light, and in him there is 
no darkness at all ; and as he revealed himself in 
our gloom- stricken world, he brought life and im- 
mortality to light through the gospel. What re- 
splendent light beams forth from every page of the 
New-Testament ! On everything pertaining to 
character and conduct — in other words, on every- 
thing which is essential, how perfect — how immacu- 
late is that light ! Touching the awful future, and 
the phenomena of the spiritual world, and of eter- 
nity, how clear, how cloudless ! And from this 
great centre of illumination and life, how has the 
human mind sprung forth to lay grasp upon all 
knowledge useful and delightful to man, and tribu- 
tary to the elevation and refinement of human so- 
ciety ! Whence the difference between the meri- 
dian where the reader is moving and rejoicing, and 
that of the negro of Central Africa, or the Pagan 
of Central India? What is it that shines here, 
and it is light, and shining not there, it is dark ? 
It is the glorious gospel of the blessed God. 



IN RESPECT TO THE HEATHEN. 335 

Is heathenism a condition of superstition and 
idolatry ? The gospel influence banishes them ut- 
terly. The only living and true God appears — 
appears at once — appears demonstratively and au- 
thoritatively ; and before Him all idols and every 
false God flee away, and there is found no place 
for them. " Love the Lord your God with all the 
heart, and worship ye him !" is the heavenly pro- 
clamation. Amid the gospel glory there is no 
idolatry — nothing irrational or superstitious. Men 
approach the dignity of their being, and become, 
themselves, like God. 

Is heathenism cruel — desperately cruel ? The 
gospel is a swift remedy for this, and will dissipate 
it more suddenly than the towering sun would 
melt away the snows of May. In the gospel of 
Christ there is love rather than hatred, and mercy 
and forbearance in place of cruelty and revenge. 

Is there wickedness with heathenism? There 
is innocence, purity, righteousness, loveliness, with 
the gospel. The old man is crucified with the 
affections and lusts, and the new man is built up 
and established. For if any man be in Christ, he 
is a new creature ; old things are passed away, and 
all things are become new. 

Is there wretchedness where heathenism is ? 
The gospel brings joy — substantial joy, and excel- 
lent happiness. The peace of God, passing all un- 
derstanding, is there, and they who believe in Christ, 
rejoice with joy unspeakable, and full of glory. 

Finally, is heathenism full of danger — danger to 



836 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

its victims Gf endless ruin ? The gospel is safe. 
Whosoever believeth in Christ shall not perish, 
but shall have everlasting life. Here is pardon, 
holiness, and heaven. 

The gospel is the remedy for heathenism — it is 
the balm in Gilead. It would heal the world in a 
day ; and the New-Testament Christians see this 
without a veil, 

SECTION CLXXHI. 

" He that believeth on the Son hath everlasting life ; — he 
that believeth not the Son, shall not see lifer — John iii, 36. 

The New-Testament church-members are assured 
that while the gospel of Christ is the remedy for 
heathenism, it is also the divinely appointed and 
only remedy. What was Christ's mission to the 
world ? It was that the world through him might 
be saved. To save sinners, he came into the world. 
The Father sent the Son to be the Saviour of the 
world. Accordingly Christ came as the Saviour 
of the race, and as he ascended the cross, it was to 
redeem every sinner of every nation, and of every 
age of time. For he died, saith an apostle, for our 
sins, and not for ours only, but for the sins of the 
whole world. And we see Jesus, who was made 
a little lower than the angels, for the suffering of 
death, crowned with glory and honour ; that he, 
by the grace of God, should taste death for every 
man. Therefore, as by the offence of one, judg- 
ment came upon all men to condemnation, even so 
by the righteousness of one, the free gift came 



IN RESPECT TO THE HEATHEN. 337 

upon all men unto justification of life. And where 
sin abounded, grace did much more abound ; that 
as sin hath reigned unto death, even so might 
grace reign through righteousness unto eternal life, 
by Jesus Christ our Lord. 

Thus Christ is the divinely appointed remedy 
for a lost world ; — the balm that is infinitely better 
than that of Gilead — the divine physician desig- 
nated for the healing and recovery, and the saving 
and immortal health of all nations. In entire ac- 
cordance with all this is his great commission to 
the Apostles, and through them to his Church, of 
succeeding ages of time : — " Go ye into all the world, 
and preach the gospel to every creature." Thus it 
is written, and thus it behooved Christ to suffer, 
and to rise from the dead the third day, and that 
repentance and remission of sins should be preached 
in his name among all nations, beginning at Jeru- 
salem. Go ye, therefore, and teach all nations. 
And they went forth and preached everywhere, 
the Lord working with them, and confirming the 
word with signs following. 

Christ, then, in his glorious gospel, is the remedy 
for man, and he is the only remedy. Set aside the 
gospel of Jesus Christ, and the world has no other 
hope. If this be not the power of God unto salva- 
tion to all that believe, then there is no relief, as 
yet, among men. But this is relief — the sole re- 
lief — the only and last hope for the wretched race 
of mankind. There is no other name under heaven 

given among men, whereby we must be saved. 

22 



838 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

Well may the wide world ask, with Peter, " Lord, 
to whom shall we go but unto thee ? Thou hast 
the words of eternal life!" Christ rejected, the 
world is lost — the sinner sinks forever — the heathen 
perish. The soul sickens with eternal sickness — • 
dies with everlasting death. There is one Physi- 
cian adequate and almighty, and one only. 

This, also, the New-Testament church-members 
fully discern, and cry ever, " Lord, save us, or we 
perish /" 

SECTION CLXXIV. 

" Freely ye have received— freely give? — Matt. x r 8» 

The members of the New-Testament Church re- 
cognize it as incumbent upon them that they propa- 
gate the gospel among the heathen, to the largest 
extent possible. They would seem very readily to 
infer this, were there no special pointing in this 
direction from the Holy Scriptures. The bare 
benevolence of Christianity, unprompted by any di- 
rect dictation from above, would doubtless urge to 
such a course of conduct. But so stands not this 
important case. While the gospel is the remedy 
for human ills, the heaven -appointed remedy, so 
also is it appointed, from the same source, that they 
who receive it should communicate it. The work 
of spreading abroad the gospel among all nations, 
is not left optional with Christians. That they 
should disseminate these "good tidings of great 
joy," is most plainly accordant with the precepts, 
and the entire genius of the gospel itself. How 









IN RESPECT TO THE HEATHEN. 339 

fully to the point here, as well as how solemn, is 
the final instruction and commission to the Apostles, 
that they should go and teach all nations, baptizing 
them, — that they should go into all the world, and 
preach the gospel to every creature. Such was 
the commission of Paul, given afterwards, who was 
immediately and divinely sent to the Gentiles, 
[heathen nations,] to open their eyes, and to turn 
them from darkness to light, and from the power 
of Satan unto God, that they may receive forgive- 
ness of sins, and inheritance among them that are 
sanctified by faith. And with what amazing force 
comes home to the children of Christ everywhere, 
the interrogatories of the same Apostle, as in his 
epistle to the Romans he asks, " How, then, shall 
they call on him in whom they have not believed ? 
And how shall they believe in him of whom they 
have not heard ? And how shall they hear without 
a preacher ? And how shall they preach except 
they be sent?" In connexion with this, how ex- 
ceedingly pertinent appears the sublime declaration 
and injunction of Christ, as he said to his disciples, 
" The harvest truly is plenteous, but the labourers 
are few. Pray ye, therefore, the Lord of the har- 
vest, that he will send forth labourers into his 
harvest." 

But while the disciples pray thus, by what means 
are they to look for him to send them forth ? Are 
they to go forth by miracle, and being supported 
by miracle ? Or will it be as men, and sustained 
in then' work, and clothed by the common gifts 



340 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

and blessings of Providence ? If the latter, whence 
shall these gifts and blessings proceed ? Who 
shall feed and clothe the labourers abroad, amid 
the great and toilsome harvest ? All this is a plain, 
practical matter. The labourers should go forth 
by hundreds and by thousands ; for the world is 
perishing for lack of the gospel. The resources of 
the Church are to be put in requisition to sustain 
them in the field. And were this faithfully done, 
the gospel might, within the present century, be 
published among all nations. 

Such are the views of the New-Testament Chris- 
tians, who are living, not for themselves merely, 
but that the Christ whom they love may be for 
salvation to the ends of the earth. 

SECTION CLXXV. 
" Watchman, what of the night ?" — Isa. xxi, 1 1 . 

The members of the New-Testament Church in- 
quire carefully what has been effected, and what 
is now doing for the spread of the gospel. Thus 
it was with the church-members at Antioch, who 
were permitted to greet the return of the missiona- 
ries, Paul and Barnabas, from their mission in 
Asia. When they had come, and had gathered 
the Church together, they rehearsed all that God 
had done with them, and how he had opened the 
door of faith unto the Gentiles. Then, shortly 
afterwards, as they passed from Antioch to Jeru- 
salem, they published in Phenice and Samaria the 
conversion of the heathen, and caused great joy to 






IN RESPECT TO THE HEATHEN. 341 

all the brethren. Also, on arriving at Jerusalem, 
they were received of the Church, and of the Apos- 
tles and elders, and they declared all things that 
God had done with them. Then all the multitude 
kept silence, and gave audience to Barnabas and 
Paul, declaring what miracles and wonders God 
had wrought among the Gentiles by them. 

Of so much interest to the New-Testament 
church-members was the first missionary intelli- 
gence from the heathen world ; and there is the 
same interest among them now as then. They are 
looking and inquiring diligently to know what God 
is doing among the nations. They inform them- 
selves, so far as their means and opportunities will 
allow, of the progress of evangelization and mis- 
sions. For this they will find access, if possible, 
to the various missionary reports, as they appear 
from time to time. They are constant and earnest 
in their attendance upon missionary assemblies and 
concerts. Nor are they confined, in their investi- 
gations, to the operations of any one denomination. 
They utterly repudiate all sectarian bigotry, and 
are ready to hear with eager joy the tidings of 
Zion's prosperity, by whatever hand God may be 
working in the earth. They would know all about 
this great enterprise, how many are the labourers 
— where they are — what are their trials, difficulties, 
and sufferings — what is their prosperity — what are 
their prospects and courage — how many more are 
desired or needed here or there — what doors, 
"great and effectual," are opening, and whether 



342 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

there be many adversaries or many friends — what 
is the progress of the missionary spirit in one or 
another branch of the catholic Church — what are 
the amounts raised to sustain and enlarge the work 
of evangelization — and, in a word, everything as- 
sociated with this heavenly and godlike enterprise. 
Their eyes are wide open to this great interest — 
the one interest of the race of man. Here they 
are supremely awake and alive. Here opens be- 
fore them what is, in fact, the great object of their 
life's endeavours and struggles — the salvation of 
the world. 

SECTION CLXXVL 

"And the stone became a great mountain, and filled the whole 
earth" — Dan. ii, 35. 

The members of the New-Testament Church keep 
steadily in mind what God has promised in respect 
to the conversion of the world. They look to see 
if there be clear evidence from the Scriptures that 
it is in the mind of the Lord to bring about this 
great consummation, and constantly assure them- 
selves, in a point so vital to their encouragement to 
labour for the salvation of the heathen, as well as 
to their success in such labours. And looking, 
they see clearly that the heathen are to be given 
to Christ for his inheritance, and the uttermost 
parts of the earth for his possession. He is to have 
dominion from sea to sea, and from the river to the 
ends of the earth. The Lord is to pour water 
upon him that is thirsty, and floods upon the dry 



IN RESPECT TO THE HEATHEN. 343 

ground, and to him all are invited to look, even all 
the ends of the earth, and be saved. There comes 
a kingdom which the God of heaven shall set up, 
and which shall never be destroyed, but it shall 
break in pieces and consume all other kingdoms, 
and shall stand forever. For to the Ancient of 
days is given dominion, and glory, and a kingdom, 
that all people, nations, and languages should serve 
him; — and the kingdoms of this world are to be- 
come the kingdoms of our Lord and of his Christ, 
and he shall reign forever and ever. 

These are some of the blessed assurances touch- 
ing the final and universal prevalence of the king- 
dom of Christ on earth ; — and these great and pre- 
cious promises are kept in remembrance by all 
heavenly-minded Christians. They are not accus- 
tomed to contemplate the conversion of the world 
to Christ as problematical. They discern that God, 
who has ordered this light, has equally ordered its 
wide-spread and universal dissemination. Thus 
they see his hand concerned in every well-meant 
and pious effort for enlightening and saving the 
heathen. He is with all his faithful labourers, and 
Is with them to the end. He will continue to con- 
firm the word of his gospel, while all tongues shall 
come to bow down before him, and all nations sub- 
mit to serve him ; for the earth shall be filled with 
the knowledge of the glory of the Lord, as the 
waters eover the sea. God 7 s word and promise 
are the great encouragement for the heathen, in 
die heart of the pious man. Away from what 



344 NEW-TESTAMENT CHUKCH -MEMBERS 

God has spoken, there is much darkness and doubt, 
But if he works, who shall hinder ? If he has 
promised, who shall withstand his will and power ? 
This, then, is G-od's great matter ; — this he has in 
hand ; — the world shall be renewed in righteous- 
ness, 

SECTION CLXXVII. 
" Can ye not discern the signs of the times $" — Matt, xvi, 3, 

The members of the New-Testament Church are 
awake to the collateral encouragements for univer- 
sal evangelization, which are presenting themselves 
to the Christian view. And were there ever so 
numerous and so striking indications of Providence, 
adapted and designed to encourage all Christians 
in the missionary work ? " Let us look at the 
sphere of operation opened to us. There is nearly 
all Hindostan, with its hundred and fifty millions 
of inhabitants, nearly every portion of which is ac- 
cessible to Christian influence. Then there are 
Burmah, Siam, Cochin China, all beginning to re- 
ceive missionaries. Next come Canada, Australia, 
New-Zealand, Van Diemen's Land, and the Cape 
of Good Hope. What a scope here for the ener- 
gies and influence of the Church I What a sphere 
to occupy and fill with our missionaries, our Bibles, 
and our churches. Let us dwell upon that most mar- 
vellous and glorious achievement of modern times,, 
the opening into China by five doors, which no power 
but that of Omnipotence can close, and through 
which the gospel may pass to the teeming millions 



IN RESPECT TO THE HEATHEN. 845 

of that vast hive of human beings. . . . Next, let us 
consider the means of rapid and safe communica- 
tion opened to those distant spheres of our holy 
activity by steam navigation, and to the interior of 
the countries by railways ; so that oceans seem to 
be bridged over, and the extremities of continents 
to be brought near to each other. We may add 
to this that most surprising of all modern inven- 
tions, the electric telegraph, by which intelligence, 
as upon the lightning's wing, might be conveyed 
in a few seconds — could the wires reach as far — 
round the circumference of the globe. Nor is this 
all, for we cannot but know how the arts have 
multiplied and cheapened all the means and instru- 
ments of the Church's work; — how chemistry, by 
its various appliances, has reduced the price of 
paper — how mechanics, by means of stereotype 
and the steam press, have lowered the cost of 
printing, till a bound copy of the whole Scriptures 
can be purchased for tenpence. . . . From every 
part of the world, and from every scene of human 
activity — from India and China, from the islands 
of the South Sea, and from the continent of Africa, 
from the colonies, and the West Indies, the sound 
is heard, pealing over the land, ' I the Lord have 
given you power and wealth — empire and domin- 
ion — ships, colonies, commerce; and have added 
to all this, steam navigation and railways, stereo- 
type and printing by steam. And now, by all 
these things, glorify me, and set up my kingdom 
in the world.' " 



346 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

The great promises of Jehovah in his word, and 
all the wonderful indications abroad in the world, 
are harmonious. 



SECTION CLXXVHI. 

" Therefore, they that were scattered abroad went everywhere 
preaching the word" — Acts viii, 4. 

The members of the New-Testament Church en- 
tertain the inquiry whether they should not per- 
sonally go to the heathen. That pious laymen, as 
well as ministers, are needed for the successful 
prosecution of the missionary work, and for the 
evangelization and elevation of heathen communi- 
ties, is a doctrine of common sense, as well as the 
decided judgment of numerous excellent missiona- 
ries. " To elevate all nations," writes one of these 
missionaries, " requires a great variety of labourers. 
In illustrating this position, I cannot expect to pre- 
sent it with all the clearness and force which are 
due to it. To appreciate fully its truth and its 
weighty import, it is necessary to live in the midst 
of a heathen people, and actually to witness the 
great variety and amount of labour which must be 
put forth, in order to elevate and improve them. 
The work of rearing up a people from barbarism 
to Christianity is not only an immense work, but 
emphatically a various work — a work which re- 
quires great diversity both of means and of labour- 
ers. The minister of the gospel must perform a 
prominent part, but he must not be expected to 



IN RESPECT TO THE HEATHEN. 347 

labour alone. His undivided efforts are altogether 
insufficient for the task." 

All this must be so. Think what a dreadful de- 
ficiency would at once be realized, even in Chris- 
tian lands, if a great proportion of the pious laity- 
were to be withdrawn from the churches, and 
their personal aid to the gospel ministry be with- 
held ! Even where the gospel has been preached 
to a heathen people, and has resulted in their con- 
version, how much still remains to be done, in order 
that the good which has commenced may be con- 
firmed and perpetuated ! The missionary sees that 
" to elevate them requires the labours not only of 
the preacher of the gospel, but the labours of the 
civilian, the physician, the teacher, the agriculturer, 
the manufacturer, the mechanic, the artist. Can 
all these professions and employments be united in 
one man ? Can a missionary sustain all this variety 
of labour? Yet all these departments of labour 
are absolutely indispensable to the improvement 
and elevation of society. They are necessary in a 
land already Christian ; — —still more indispensable 
are they in the work of raising up a people from 
barbarism." 

Thus there should be many laymen, as well as 
ministers, on heathen ground. These, like the 
Christians of old, should go everywhere preaching 
the word ; — that is, publishing Christ and his sal- 
vation. In view of this momentous work, we feel 
constrained to cry out with Moses, as Joshua told 
him of the prophesying of Eldad and Medad, 



348 NEW-TESTAMENT CHU11CH-MEMBERS 

" Would God that all the Lord's people were pro- 
phets, and that the Lord would put his Spirit upon 
them !" No matter how much pains are taken, 
and no matter how numerous the suitable persons 
that are employed, to proclaim the word of ever- 
lasting life to a perishing world. 

SECTION CLXXIX. 
" Lord, ivhat wilt thou have me to do $" — Acts ix, 6. 

If members of the ^New-Testament Church go not 
personally to the heathen, they diligently and 
prayerfully inquire what they can do in helping 
others to labour in the great field of heathenism. 
Their contributions to the missionary treasury are 
not measured by any selfish principles, nor by any 
rule of expediency or whim. They inquire before 
God, what and how much they ought to do. The 
property which God has placed in their hands, 
they hold strictly as stewards, and fail not to reckon 
every dollar as being the Lord's money. Hence 
they use it as such. They buy, and sell, and in- 
vest, as stewards. In all their expenses for food, 
and clothing, and habitations, and furniture, and 
for the gratification of taste, and for every other 
thing, they never remove their eye from the good- 
will and pleasure of their Father in heaven. The 
wants — the distressing, perishing wants of the 
world, are never absent from their minds and 
hearts, nor the disposition to accomplish what they 
may for the alleviation of these wants. Hence, be 
they rich or poor, there are no needless expendi- 






IN RESPECT TO THE HEATHEN. 349 

tures ; no superfluities are allowed. The maxims 
of the world in respect to modes of living, modes 
of dress, and all other modes, are adopted by these 
Christians so far only as they are consistent with 
the Word of God, and with the wants of those 
who are ready to perish. The world, and New- 
Testament disciples, act upon principles utterly 
diverse ; nor can Christians, in all places, be too 
careful and watchful, lest the spirit and fashions 
of the world lead them away from the simplicity 
of genuine and benevolent piety. "Gain all you 
can — save all you can — give away all you can," 
was the rule submitted by the great and devoted 
Wesley, to all Christians occupied with worldly 
business ; and it must be pronounced as entirely 
Scriptural, as any that could be written by human 
pen. The carrying out of such a rule by the 
church-members of this generation would result in 
a great refreshing from the presence of the Lord, 
and the diffusion of Divine light and holy gladness 
among all nations. There are vast resources em- 
braced among the church-members of Christendom. 
God has made them stewards of great riches, and 
wondrous means of gain and of giving. Will it be 
said of all these, one day, " They have done what 
they could?" 

There is far too much looseness — too much infi- 
delity among Christians, as touching this great 
matter. The true and evangelical use of property — 
here is a subject of most momentous interest, as 
well to those who hold it in possession, as to the 



850 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

immortal interests of millions of poor heathen be* 
ings. What wills the great Head of the Church — 
He who has enlightened and saved me 3 and di- 
rected me to do my utmost to enlighten and save 
all others — what wills He in respect to that portion 
of his goods which, by his providence, is placed in 
my hands? Large multitudes are sinking daily 
into an awful eternity. Labourers should imme- 
diately run to and fro, and bear light and salvation 
in every. direction. He has placed with me, as a 
steward, some means of spreading this light — and 
the judgment throne, and the day of reckoning, are 
fully in view ; — tvhat wills he? 

SECTION CLXXX. 

" Pray ye therefore the Lord of the harvest, that he would 
send forth labourers into his harvest? — -Luke x, 2. 

The members of the New-Testament Church offer 
incessant prayer that the Lord would raise up and 
send forth missionaries into the great world of 
heathenism. This is another of the Divinely ap- 
pointed duties of Christians to the world lying in 
wickedness. They are taught that the harvest is 
great, on the one hand, and that, on the other, the 
reapers are few. Scarcely two thousand are 
abroad among all the hundreds of millions that are 
perishing for lack of vision. Were there to rise 
up at once five hundred thousand labourers, and 
spread themselves wide over the realms where 
Christ is not known, even then there would not be 
so much as one missionary to a thousand people ;~ 



IN RESPECT TO THE HEATHEN. 851 

so great is the harvest, and so many are the la- 
bourers that are needed this moment. And who shall 
take this great work in hand ? Who shall provide 
these multitudes of holy men, and fit them, and 
thrust them forth ? None but God. What then ? 
Are we to wait in silence and idleness the movings 
of his power ? No — we are to take hold of that 
arm which moves the world. Christians are to lift 
up their prayer to Him whose prerogative it is to 
send forth his ministers as a flaming fire. And 
how earnest, incessant, importunate, is this prayer 
in the Scriptural disciple ! How does he pray 
with all prayer and supplication in the Spirit — 
speaking to God evermore, wrestling with him for 
his mercy in behalf of the benighted families of the 
world ! They are pleading for the Divine grace 
and power upon all that are already out amid the 
harvest — upon all that are on the way — upon all 
who have the missionary work in contemplation — 
upon every society and organization that is labour- 
ing for the help of Christ's kingdom — for the 
arousing of the whole Church catholic to this vast 
enterprise, that they may all arise as one man, and 
move for the illumination and redemption of the 
human race. They are perpetually lifting up the 
prayer of the prophet, saying, " Lord, revive 
thy work in the midst of the years !" They are 
looking intensely for the abundant prosperity of 
religion in all the churches, in order that the re- 
sources for the benefit of the heathen may be 
largely multiplied — that, under the influence of 



852 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

wide-spread and glorious revivals, multitudes may- 
come forth from the ranks of sin to enlist among 
the heavenly soldiery, and stand among the " la- 
bourers" to be sent forth into the great harvest. 
Prayer — mighty prayer, to the Lord of the harvest, 
is one of the prominent and strong measures of 
holy men and women for the salvation of the race, 
It is eminently God's work — it is his vineyard — it 
is his harvest — the reapers, the strength, the grace, 
the glory, are all his ; and he it is that has given 
the commandment to pray for the putting forth of 
his great might, and for the pleading of his own 
cause, and the revival of his own work, and for the 
spread of his own knowledge, holiness, and salva- 
tion. 

Wherefore lift up your prayer for the remnant 
that are left. 

SECTION CLXXXI. 

" Yea, I think it meet, as long as I am in this tabernacle, to 
stir you up, by putting you in remembrance." — 2 Pet. i, 13. 

The members of the New-Testament Church stir 
up their minds and hearts continually in the great 
missionary work. The heathen world is out of 
sight of most Christians ; and, being out of sight, 
there is a strong tendency of the mind to forget 
the great subject of evangelization, and grow dull 
in our views of its transcendent importance, and 
cold in our desires for its consummation. Chris- 
tians, too, often find it necessary to reproach them- 
selves for their want of interest in what should be 



IN KESPECT TO THE HEATHEN. 853 

the great endeavour of all God's people ; and thus 
those who are bent upon living for salvation only, 
fail not to arouse themselves constantly to this sub- 
lime interest. They look not every man on his 
own things, but every man also upon the things of 
others. They never shut their eyes to the condi- 
tion of the heathen ; but, on the contrary, they la- 
bour to approach as near as possible, and obtain 
as clear a view as they may of their condition, and 
their need of God's enlightening and saving grace. 
They are awake to the immeasurable superiority 
of Christian to heathen lands, in respect to all the 
blessings of this life, as well as the life to come. 
They stir themselves up to secure and hold fast the 
Bible view of man, and of his great necessity — that 
the gospel, the " good tidings of great joy to all 
people," belongs to the race, and is the great 
antidote for all the sorrows of the race, and the 
ground of eternal salvation to every one that be- 
lie veth. These Christians are not alive to the little 
paltry interests of an hour, but their hearts are 
beating for the triumphs of the cross of Christ. 
They are aiming to be flames of fire whose heat and 
light shall radiate to the earth's extremities. For 
this end they pray, as before written. They 
wrestle with the mighty One in behalf of the world 
for which Christ died. They read also. They 
are eager to catch all accounts of what God is 
doing here and there in the earth. They make 
the cause of the missionary their own cause, and 

rejoice in all his successes, and sorrow with all his 

23 



354 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS, 

sorrows. They converse. The prosperity of God's 
kingdom in the world is a familiar and favourite 
theme of their social hours ; and while they talk, 
the flame of holy zeal is kindled afresh. They re- 
flect. The world, and its renewal in the image of 
Christ, is a theme of secret and solemn meditation ; 
and as they muse the fire burns. They urge forth 
the labourers ; and the more they behold enlisting 
for the work, the more they desire to behold ; and 
the prayer goes up again to the Lord of the har- 
vest. They give ; — give cheerfully, gladly, prayer- 
fully, hopefully — give all they can ; and the more 
they give, the more are they stirred up to give, 
until they pant for golden treasures, that they may 
scatter the more widely the means of light and 
salvation. 



CONCLUSION. 

The New-Testament Christian ! How sublimely 
beautiful and excellent is that idea ! How spotless 
and pure is the spectacle we here contemplate ! 
How lofty and how angelical is the perfection 
which rises before us ! And how strong — how 
convincing is the demonstration herein given of the 
heavenly origin, divinity, and power of the glorious 
gospel of the Son of God ! 

A sinner — it may be the chief of sinners — rises, 
by a gracious hand laid upon him, out of the mire 
of sin, and the ruins of extreme depravity, into the 
hallowed influences of a new and holy life. He is 
translated out of the kingdom of darkness into the 
kingdom of God's dear Son. He confesseth and 
forsaketh his sins, and obtains mercy ; and the 
Spirit of God, renewing and sanctifying, breathes 
upon him, and he becomes a fresh creation. Old 
things pass away, and all things become new. He 
is exalted to be a partaker of the Divine nature, 
and escapes the corruption that is in the world. 
Confessing his sins, God is faithful and just to for- 
give him his sins, and to cleanse him from all un- 
righteousness. Henceforth all carnal affections die 
in him, and all things belonging to the Spirit live 
and grow in him. He loves God with all his heart, 
and his neighbour as himself, while every day he 



356 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

is progressing in whatsoever things are true, honest, 
•virtuous, and of good report ; and seeing, as in a 
glass, the glory of the Lord, he is changed into the 
same image from glory to glory, even as by the 
Spirit of the Lord. He is now dead unto sin, and 
alive to God, and no longer looks at the things 
which are seen, but at the things which are not 
seen. He no more lives to the flesh, but to Him 
that died for him and rose again ; and yielding up 
and forgetting the hopes of earth, he is laying plans 
for endless years, and labours not for the meat 
that perisheth, but for that meat which endureth 
unto everlasting life. He is already passed within 
another world than this, and is looking forth upon 
the scenery, and inhaling the atmosphere, and tast- 
ing the joys, and listening to the glorious music, of 
the kingdom of God, God is perpetually before 
him, and with Him he walks all the day long — in 
him he trusts — on him he reposes forever. All 
things in air, earth, and sky, speak to him of God, 
and in whatever position or circumstances, he 
knows nothing, save Jesus Christ and him cruci- 
fied. If his outward man is fading and perishing, 
yet his inward man is renewed day by day — while 
in that inner man he is filled with all might by the 
Spirit of God, and comprehends, with all saints, 
what is the breadth, and length, and depth, and 
height, and knows the love of Christ, which passeth 
knowledge, and is filled with all the fulness of God. 
He looks to the hand of his Father, and He who is 
able to do for him exceeding abundantly above all 



CONCLUSION. 357 

he asks or thinks, according to the power that 
worketh in him, blesses him ineffably with the 
glory of salvation. He is holy in heart and life — 
he is a redeemed spirit — he is an heir of God — he 
is rising heavenward — if cast down, he is not de- 
stroyed — if sorrowing, he is always rejoicing — if 
poor, he is making many rich — his pathway is more 
and more brilliant — angels are with him — every- 
thing is blessing him — nothing can harm him — 
immutable is his possession — and an exceeding 
glory is his destiny. 

Correspondent with this high station and cha- 
racter are the outgoings of his life — his fruits — his 
action — -his efforts. He escheweth all evil. In all 
his movements he is blameless and harmless, — a 
son of God without rebuke, in the midst of a 
crooked and perverse generation, among whom he 
shines as a light in the world. He gives no offence 
either to Jew or Gentile, or to the Church of God, 
but habitually abstains from wrong, and from all 
appearance thereof. On the other hand, he trusts 
in the Lord, and does good. Evangelical benefi- 
cence is now his drift — his life. Out of the good 
treasure of his heart he is constantly bringing forth 
good things. The tree being good, the fruit is also 
good ; and out of the abundance of his sanctified 
heart the mouth speaks. He blesses and praises 
God forever, and high and holy worship, adoration, 
and love, constitute the summing up of every aspi- 
ration and every effort. He glorifies God as his 
being's end and aim, and being a child of his hea- 



358 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

venly Father, like Him, he, in his sphere, scatters 
blessings abroad upon mankind. The fruit of his 
lips goes out in all savoury and beautiful conversa- 
tion. Speaking no guile, he gives utterance to 
good things, and shows out of a good conversation 
his works with meekness of wisdom. In this 
respect he is as becometh the gospel of Christ, and 
is an example of the believers. His words and 
conversation are with grace seasoned with the salt 
of heavenly healing. As he speaks to one and 
another, it is to edification, and exhortation, and 
comfort, while his words, being fitly spoken, are 
like apples of gold in pictures of silver. Holy and 
elevated are wont to be the themes on which he 
mainly dwells, for his conversation is in heaven, 
whence also he looks for the Saviour, the Lord 
Jesus Christ, and comforts his fellow- disciples by 
reminding them of the blessedness and glory that 
shall accompany the second appearing. 

Nor yet do his piety and virtue terminate in 
words ; — he is full of good works as truly. All 
his deeds, in fact, are evangelical and holy; for 
whether he eats or drinks, or whatsoever he does, 
it is all to the glory of God. He has ceased to do 
evil, and learned to do well — he fears God and 
works righteousness. In all his occupations, at 
the same time that he is not slothful in business, 
he is fervent in spirit, serving the Lord. In all 
works of charity and benevolence he abounds, and 
regularly and statedly lays by a certain proportion 
of his income, according as God has prospered 



CONCLUSION. 359 

him, that he may have, at command, the requisite 
means of beneficence. He is on the alert for the 
compassing of some great and special good for his 
fellow-men, and is ever labouring and studying 
that he may be more and more a man of God who 
is perfect, thoroughly furnished unto all good 
works. Especially is he keenly alive to that great 
enterprise for which the Lord of glory came into 
the world, and his soul moves in perfect sympathy 
with the spirit of Him who came to be for salva- 
tion to the ends of the earth. He is a cosmopolite 
in the high and noble sense, and identifies himself 
with the everlasting interests of man. In a word, 
he is a representative on earth of the Lord Jesus 
Christ — having his mind and spirit, and, like him, 
is perpetually doing good. With this Christian no 
time is lost, that he may compass the utmost extent 
of beneficence, and whatever his hands find to do, 
he does it with his might. Like the great Apostle, 
he runs — he fights — he wrestles — he labours — he 
warns — he exhorts — he instructs — he beseeches — 
he prays — he gives — he helps — he encourages — 
he blesses — he saves. 

Thus it inevitably follows, that such a divinely- 
stamped church-member is a man of wide-spread 
usefulness. Throwing himself — in soul, body, and 
spirit — into all holy and godlike action, the salutary 
results of his well-doing are as certain as the uni- 
versal law of cause and effect. Such as is the 
sowing, -so is the reaping. Sowing bountifully, he 
reaps also bountifully. Thrusting in the sickle, he 



360 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

receiveth wages, and gathereth fruit unto life eter- 
nal. Scattering the seed of life, there follows a 
harvest of thirty, sixty, or a hundred fold ; for he 
that goeth forth and weepeth, bearing precious 
seed, shall doubtless come again with rejoicing, 
bringing his sheaves with him. ISTor is he weary 
in well-doing, having the assurance that he shall 
reap if he faint not. Being steadfast, unmovable, 
always abounding in the work of the Lord, he is 
entirely confident that he shall not labour in vain 
in the Lord. Standing forth as a light distinct 
and clear amid the darkness, not a few, seeing his 
good works, are led to glorify their Father who is 
in heaven. The influence of his evangelical efforts 
is that, in his measure, he turns the hearts of the 
children of men to the Lord their God ; and while 
teaching transgressors the ways of the Lord, sinners 
are converted unto him. Being, like Barnabas, 
full of the Holy Ghost and of faith, much people, 
through his efforts, are added to the Lord. While 
he scatters, he increases ; and bringing all the 
tithes into the storehouse, he is privileged to con- 
template the opening of the windows of heaven, 
and the outpouring of a blessing such as that there 
is not room enough to receive it. Pervaded by 
the influence of that religion which is pure and un- 
defiled, multitudes of widows and fatherless are 
visited and comforted in their affliction, the poor 
are pitied and relieved — there is the undoing of 
heavy burdens, and the oppressed go free — the 
hungry are fed — the stranger is taken in— the 






CONCLUSION. 361 

naked are clothed — the sick and imprisoned ones 
are administered to and consoled. Even an enemy, 
who is hungry and thirsty, is relieved, and the love 
is predominant that worketh no ill, but good only, 
whether to friend or to foe. There is the bearing 
of the infirmities of the weak — the constant pleas- 
ing of his neighbour for his good to edification — 
the following after, and securing, the things which 
make for peace — the communicating to him that 
teacheth in all good things — the faithful fulfilment 
of all the relations of life — and the accomplishment 
of good of every possible sort, and as far as possi- 
ble, to all men. 

Thus zealous and earnest in watering others, 
this Christian of the New-Testament stamp is wa- 
tered himself ; and laying out his talents and ener- 
gies for the welfare of his fellow-travellers to eter- 
nity, a high and swelling tide of happiness flows, as 
it were a river of life, into his own soul. He gives 
— and there is given into his own bosom ; and it is 
good measure, pressed down, shaken together, and 
running over. Loving the law of God, he has 
great peace, and nothing is able to offend or dis- 
turb him. Every care and anxiety of his is cast 
upon the great Burden-bearer, and being careful 
for nothing, but making known all his requests to 
God, the peace of God which passeth all under- 
standing keeps his mind and heart through Christ 
Jesus. The God of hope himself fills him with all 
joy and peace in believing, so that he abounds in 
hope through the power of the Holy Ghost. He 



362 NEW-TESTAMENT CHUKCH-MEMBERS 

is founded upon a rock ; and if the rains descend, 
and the floods come, and the winds blow, and beat 
upon him, he remains unmoved, unharmed. Nor 
peace alone is the treasure of this Christian ; — joy, 
too, is his — that which is beyond the joy of harvest. 
Putting his trust in God, he rejoices ; and being 
righteous, he is glad in the Lord, and rejoices and 
shouts for joy. He rejoices in the Lord always ; 
while, with Hannah, he sings, " My heart rejoiceth 
in the Lord — my horn is exalted in the Lord." 
Nor are any prospects of this world, however dark 
and forbidding, able to repress or check the glad- 
ness of his heart. Although the fig-tree should not 
bloom, neither fruit should be in the vines — though 
the labour of the olive should fail, and the field 
should yield no meat — though the flock should be 
cut off from the fold, and there should be no herd 
in the stalls — yet he still rejoices in the Lord, and 
joys in the God of his salvation. Christ, under 
all circumstances, is infinitely precious to this man 
— whom not having seen he loves ; in whom, though 
now he sees him not, yet believing, he rejoices with 
joy unspeakable, and full of glory ; — and he gives 
thanks unto God, which always causes him to tri- 
umph in Christ. 

And who shall enumerate the reasons of his joy 
and triumph, who has received upon himself the 
New-Testament impress ? Is he pardoned of God ? 
— is he renewed after the image of him that crea- 
ted him ? — is he sanctified by grace ? — is he full 
of the Holy Ghost and of faith ? — is he a child of 



CONCLUSION. 363 

God ? — is the Father his infinite friend and bene- 
factor ? — is Christ his elder brother and eternal 
Saviour ? — is the Spirit his almighty sanctifier and 
comforter ? — is he allied, by holy fellowship, to the 
good and lovely of all worlds? — has he escaped 
the dominion of sin ? — does he dwell and expatiate 
within the kingdom of God ? — is there no enemy 
in the universe that can harm him ? — is the power 
of the Highest pledged to defend him ?— is God 
his strong tower, and rock of ages, and defence, 
and hiding-place, and refuge, and shelter, and 
strength, and hope, and ever-present help, and 
exceeding great reward ? — is everything above 
and beneath conspiring, and working together for 
his good ? — is he moving as in a world of enchant- 
ment, where sunny skies are hanging over him, and 
celestial airs are breathing by him, and glorious 
landscapes are stretching before him, and fruits of 
unearthly sweetness are arrayed in countless clus- 
ters around him, and forms of supernal loveliness 
are smiling upon him, and song, holier far than 
ever flowed from terrestrial voices, is thrilling his 
soul with ecstasy, and " everlasting life" is opening 
before his astonished eye? Finally, stands he 
among the company concerning whom it is written, 
that eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither hath 
it entered the mind of man — the things which God 
hath prepared for them ? It is enough — he is 
among the blessed ones ! He has gained the true 
happiness, and seized upon the pearl of great 
price ! 



364 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

" Such must be granted as the New-Testament 
idea of true Christians ; — but who, alas ! may hope 
ever to. exemplify it in this world of sin ?" Mourn- 
ful question ! — and bearing upon its face the secret 
of the wide -spread failure, on the part of Chris- 
tians, to reach the sacred and lofty standard which 
revelation has elevated before them. Ten thou- 
sand times ten thousand eyes persist to contem- 
plate here a mere ideal glory — enchanting to be- 
hold — of heavenly genius and excellence — yet away 
from the actual grasp of frail mortals still resident 
in the body. And hope and expectation perishing, 
there is no wonder that the wings of the soul are 
palsied, and that they fail to stretch themselves 
for those sunny eminences toward which all the 
inspired voices are inviting them evermore. 

" When the Son of man cometh, shall he find 
faith on the earth?" Was ever question more 
forcible or appropriate ? Earth, and sin, and 
weakness, seem ever and always passing before 
the vision of most disciples, and the eye fails to be 
lifted up above these fogs, and damps, and deaths, 
and repose forever upon the bright, beautiful 
world of the New-Testament revealings. Look up 
for a little moment, child of immortality ! Has not 
Christ Jesus come into the world to save sinners ? 
And has not his grace abounded to the full extent 
of the prevalence of sin — yea, and " much more 
abounded ?" Was not the atoning sacrifice com- 
plete, so that the " blood of the Lamb" is compe- 
tent to wash every stain away ? As he ascended 



CONCLUSION. 365 

up on high, did not the Spirit of might and of power 
descend, and come not his influences most freely 
to every desiring heart ? And is not that Spirit of 
grace — brooding over the moral chaos of the hu- 
man spirit— fully sufficient to make all things new, 
and transform the vile heart of man into the image 
of Him that created him ? With our eye upon the 
strange and awful apparatus of heavenly grace, set 
in operation for the recovery of mankind to righte- 
ousness and holiness, shall we shrink at the idea as 
too great — too sublime for realization — that old 
things may pass away, and all things become new ? 
And what say the New-Testament Scriptures? 
What ideas must we receive, as we read, in so many 
words, of being sanctified wholly — of being cleansed 
from all unrighteousness — of being made partakers 
of the Divine nature — of having escaped the cor- 
ruption that is in the world — of being filled with 
all the fulness of God — of loving him with all the 
heart, and with all the understanding, mind, and 
might — of being created anew — of being holy, un- 
blamable before him in love — and of possessing a 
meetness for an abundant entrance into the ever- 
lasting kingdom of our Lord and Saviour Jesus 
Christ ? Tell us — what means this strange lan- 
guage breathed into the ears of fallen beings — 
language such as there is no other in the records 
of human history ? O, is this but poetry, after all — 
some bright, unearthly picture, drawn but to en- 
rapture — some holy, happy vision, destined to live 
onlv in the unreal and ideal? Must the thirstv, 



866 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

fainting disciple, as he listens to these celestial 
notes, only exclaim, " Lo, thou art unto us as a very 
lovely song of one that hath a pleasant voice, and 
can play well on an instrument ?" In a word, 
does the God of all grace, and who saves his peo- 
ple from their sins — does he trifle with these 
people? Is there a "great salvation," or is there 
not ? If not, then be it well understood, and let 
Christian hopes droop and perish forever. On the 
other hand, if the great salvation by Christ be a 
fact, then why may not all prayerful ones look up, 
as knowing that their redemption draweth nigh ? 

Ay, and why not immediately nigh ? Is there, 
along my history, some fair — some divine moment 
when I shall commence to love God with all my 
heart, and to be filled with all his fulness ? Why 
not this moment ? Is his grace absent — and is his 
disposition contrarious ? Wills he that I love him 
less than fully in the next hour, and for subsequent 
days and months ? We have heard of a reckoning 
in which men are to compute themselves dead unto 
sin, and alive to God. When shall this strange 
reckoning begin ? What shall be the date of the 
death, and of the life ? We have heard of a prayer 
which, as it was lifted by an inspired voice, be- 
sought that the subjects thereof might be sanctified 
wholly — that the whole spirit, and soul, and body 
might be preserved blameless even unto death. 
At what moment was the Saviour of sinners ready 
to answer such a prayer ? We have been taught 
of a requisition to love the Lord our God with all 



CONCLUSION. 367 

the heart, and our neighbour as ourselves. Is this 
a love required at present — or in some after 
period ? 

"But who may expect to be immediately and 
wholly sanctified ?" And who may expect to be 
wholly sanctified and saved forever and forever ? 
Is there a readiness and a power to compass the 
one, and not the other ? Has He already built 
the house, and reared the mansions, and yet denied 
to their future occupants the requisite fitness and 
preparation ? Is present full redemption a more 
marvellous matter than the far more exceeding and 
eternal weight of glory ? How shall a man's faith 
reach to heaven, when it fails to reach the great 
salvation proffered to him here ? 

"But my sins are too vast — too deep to be 
washed away in time." Is it indeed so ? Then 
they are too great, alas ! to be washed away ever. 
If grace fails now, there will certainly be an eter- 
nal failure. If Christ be not sufficient to save us 
fully, and at any moment — then write it so, and 
write beneath that he is the same yesterday, to-day, 
and forever — and yield thyself over to blank and 
long despair. But better and happier far shall it 
be for thee to receive the testimony into a good 
and honest heart, that Christ is able to save to the 
uttermost all that come to God by him, and trust- 
ing to his Almighty help, take hold at once upon 
the infinite fulness. Thus shalt thou be saved — 
saved each hour, each moment. Thy being shall 
become the habitation of the heavenly and Holy 



368 NEW-TESTAMENT CHURCH-MEMBERS 

Spirit, and the fruits of the Spirit shall, henceforth, 
abound in thee, and thou shalt bloom, a holy 
branch of the Divine stem, Christ Jesus — standing 
forth fragrant, fruitful, and beautiful — one of the 
sanctified and chosen ones — despised, it may be, 
by a blind and godless world — yet, like Daniel, 
greatly beloved in heaven — -and being holy, harm- 
less, undefiled, and separate from sinners, and at- 
taining the elevated and sublime glory of Christi- 
anity, namely, complete salvation on earth and in 
heaven. 

And now, thanks be unto God for his un- 
speakable gift! This is a faithful saying, and 
"worthy of all acceptation, that Christ Jesus came 
into the world to save sinners. O the depth of 
the riches both of the wisdom and knowledge of 
God ! How unsearchable are his judgments, and 
his ways past finding out ! O that men would 
praise the Lord for his goodness, and his wonder- 
ful works to the children of men ! Thou art wor- 
thy — for thou hast redeemed us to God by thy 
blood out of every kindred, and tongue, and peo- 
ple, and nation ; — and hast made us unto our God 
kings and priests ! Worthy is the Lamb that was 
slain to receive power, and riches, and wisdom, and 
strength, and honour, and glory, and blessing. 
Blessing, and honour, and glory, and power, be 
unto Him that sitteth upon the throne, and unto 
the Lamb forever and ever ! 

THE END. 



3477 



Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. 
Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
Treatment Date: Oct. 2005 

PreservationTechnoIogies 

A WORLD LEADER IN PAP= •■ RVATION 

111 Thomson Park Drive 
Cranberry Township, PA 16066 
4724) 779-21 11 



LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 




017 043 227 7 



'n'i' 




